THE LIBRARY OF THE 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 DAVIS 
 
;;;;- 
 p ' m ;'' m 
 
 
 . m 
 
 m * --;. -/^ 
 
 " m m " 1 
 
THE 
 
 nj^I ami tlt^ 
 
 A TALE OF MODERN SPIRITUALISM, 
 
 BY T. S. ARTHUE. 
 
 PHILADELPHIA: 
 J. W. BRADLEY, 48 N. FOURTH ST. 
 
 1858. 
 
 UBRARY 
 
 IgSIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA 
 DAVIS 
 
Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1858, by 
 J. W. BRADLEY, 
 
 in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States for the Eastern 
 District of Pennsylvania. 
 
 STEREOTYPED BY L. JOHNSON & CO. 
 PHILADELPHIA. 
 
 PHILADELPHIA : 
 
 PRINTED BY KING & BAIRD, 
 
 607 SANSOM STREET. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 THE title at first chosen for this book was 
 " The Young Governess ;" but the one it now 
 bears more clearly expresses its scope and mean 
 ing. The author regards Modern Spiritualism, as 
 it is called, as a phase of Demonology, using the 
 word in its bad sense; and classes it with witch 
 craft, necromancy, and like disorderly influences. 
 So believing, he has written from that stand-point 
 in the case. There will, of course, be plenty to 
 reject his view, to be angry and to denounce. 
 But wiser ones will approve, and many, he trusts, 
 be warned in time to escape the sad consequences 
 which are sure to follow any enthralment of the 
 will made free by God. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 CHAP. I. THE YOUNG GOVERNESS 9 
 
 II. GAINING INFLUENCE 21 
 
 III. TRIALS 32 
 
 IY. WORTH AND PRETENSION 40 
 
 Y. THE WIND AND THE SUN 48 
 
 VI. THE GOVERNESS DISMISSED 60 
 
 VII. A REVELATION 71 
 
 VIII. THE NEW GOVERNESS 82 
 
 IX. THE SHADOW OP EVIL 91 
 
 X. A LITTLE BREEZE 101 
 
 XL THE DEMON UNVEILED 108 
 
 XII. A FEARFUL MYSTERY 119 
 
 XIII. DOUBT AND ANXIETY 127 
 
 XIY. PAINFUL CONSEQUENCES 138 
 
 XV. ALARMING OCCURRENCE 150 
 
 XVI. DISAPPEARANCE OF MADELINE 158 
 
 7 
 
8 CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 CHAP. XVII. THE SEARCH 165 
 
 XVIII. A NEST OF PSUEDO-SPIRITUALISTS 189 
 
 XIX. THE BIRD AND THE SERPENT 204 
 
 XX. THE RESCUE 215 
 
 XXL THE ARREST 223 
 
 XXII. BREAKING THE SPELL 236 
 
 XXIII. THE ANGEL STRONGER THAN THE DEMON 245 
 
 XXIV. AN UNEXPECTED REVELATION 269 
 
 XXY. A REVELATION 278 
 
 XXYL REVIEWING THE MATTER 287 
 
 XXVII. GETTING RIGHT 298 
 
 XXVIII. CONCLUSION.. . 304 
 
THE ^ * 
 
 ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 THE YOUNG GOVERNESS. 
 
 MRS. DAINTY'S health was poor, and her nerves 
 delicate. It was no use, she said: the wear and 
 tear of body and mind were more than she could 
 stand. She must have a governess for the children. 
 Mr. Dainty never opposed his wife in any thing, 
 and so replied, 
 
 "Very well, Madeline. Find your governess." 
 
 But Uncle John Uncle Johns, by-the-way, if 
 they happen to be on the mother's side, and old 
 bachelors at that, are proverbially inclined to inter 
 fere with the home-management of their nieces 
 had, as usual, a word to say after he was alone with 
 Mrs. Dainty. 
 
 "Don't have any thing of the kind," said he. " Be 
 governess to your own children." 
 
 " But I'm not equal to the task. It will kill me. 
 
10 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 See how thin and pale I am getting ; and my nerves 
 are in a terrible condition." 
 
 "ISTo wonder." 
 
 "Why?" 
 
 "Dissipation will destroy any woman's nerves. 
 
 " Dissipation ! Why, Uncle John !" 
 
 "How many nights were you out last week?" 
 
 " Only three." 
 
 "Only three! and each time until long after 
 midnight. Dancing, late hours, hot suppers, and 
 confectionery! "No wonder your nerves are shat 
 tered! Such a life would kill me up in half a 
 year." 
 
 "Well, in my case, it is all that keeps me going. 
 These social recreations, coming at intervals upon 
 the enervating cares of domestic life, give new vi 
 tality to the exhausted system." 
 
 "Filigree and nonsense!" replied Uncle John, 
 impatiently. " You know better than to talk after 
 this fashion." 
 
 And so, for the time, the debate closed between 
 them. 
 
 Meeting with no opposition from her husband, 
 Mrs. Dainty proceeded at once to the work of pro 
 curing a governess. Among her fashionable friends 
 she first made inquiry, but in no direction could 
 she hear of the right individual. The qualifications 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 11 
 
 were set forth at large. She must speak French 
 with the true Parisian accent, and be able to teach 
 that language; her knowledge of music must be 
 thorough; she must be perfect in drawing and 
 painting ; her manners must be ladylike, her tastes 
 refined: in a word, she must possess all the high 
 accomplishments necessary to educate the children 
 of a fashionable mother who was "in society." She 
 would greatly prefer a Frenchwoman. 
 
 At last she heard of a "French lady," the daughter 
 of a French count of the old regime, who was de 
 sirous of procuring the situation of governess in a 
 family of "good standing." An interview with this 
 lady was held in the presence of Uncle John, who 
 took occasion to ask her some questions about 
 Paris, where he had spent several years. The stately 
 manner and superior air which she assumed at the 
 commencement of the interview gradually gave 
 way under these questions, until madame showed 
 considerable embarrassment. 
 
 "Your face is very familiar to me," said Uncle 
 John, finally. " I am sure I must have met you in 
 Paris." 
 
 "Monsieur is undoubtedly mistaken," said the 
 lady, with returning dignity. 
 
 "Perhaps so," replied Uncle John. ' Then, in a 
 more serious voice, he added, "But one thing is 
 
12 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 certain : you do not possess the qualifications desired 
 in the governess of ray nieces." 
 
 The " French lady" offered no remonstrance, and 
 asked for no explanations, but, with a flushed face, 
 arose and retired. 
 
 "Better keep clear of counts' daughters," said 
 Uncle John, as the applicant withdrew. "If you 
 will have a governess for the children, procure one 
 born and bred so near at home that you can readily 
 learn all about her." 
 
 Mrs. Dainty, who was particularly attracted by 
 the appearance of the French lady, was not alto 
 gether pleased with Uncle John's summary mode 
 of despatching her, though a little startled at the 
 idea of getting an impostor in her house. 
 
 What next was to be done ? " Suppose we adver 
 tise?" said Mrs. Dainty. 
 
 "And have your bell- wire broken before ten 
 o'clock the next morning," replied Uncle John. 
 "Take my advice, and wait a few days." 
 
 "What good will waiting do? Unless we take 
 some steps in the direction we wish to go, we shall 
 never arrive at the end of our journey." 
 
 " Good steps have been taken," said Uncle John, 
 cheerfully. "You have already made known to 
 quite a number of your friends that you want a 
 governess. The fact will not die; many will re- 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 13 
 
 member and speak of it, and somebody will happen 
 to think of somebody who will just suit you." 
 
 So Mrs. Dainty concluded to wait a few days, and 
 see what time would bring forth. 
 
 On the third morning after the interview with the 
 French count's daughter, as Mr. and Mrs. Dainty 
 and Uncle John sat talking together on the gover 
 ness-question, the waiter opened the door, and said 
 that a young woman wished to speak with Mrs. 
 Dainty. 
 
 "Who is she, and what does she want?" inquired 
 Mrs. Dainty, with an air of indifference, stroking 
 the head of her King Charles spaniel, which, instead 
 of her baby, occupied a comfortable position in 
 her lap. 
 
 The servant went down to gain what information 
 he could from the visitor touching her business 
 with Mrs. Dainty, and returned with the informa 
 tion that she was an applicant for the situation of 
 governess in the family, having been informed that 
 the lady wanted a person in that capacity. 
 
 "Tell her to come up," said Mrs. Dainty. "I 
 wonder who she can be ?" was added, as the servant 
 withdrew. 
 
 Uncle John sat with his chin resting on the head 
 of his cane, apparently so much engaged with his 
 
14 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 own thoughts as to be unconscious of what was 
 passing. 
 
 In a few minutes the door reopened, and a young 
 woman in plain attire, and of modest, almost timid 
 aspect, entered. Mr. Dainty was standing with his 
 back to the fire ; Mrs. Dainty sat in her morning 
 wrapper, with the King Charles spaniel still in com 
 fortable quarters ; and Uncle John remained in the 
 same position, not stirring as the girl entered. 
 
 "Take a chair," said Mrs. Dainty, with that super 
 cilious indifference which imagined superiority often 
 puts on toward imagined inferiors. 
 
 The girl flushed, trembled, and sat down, letting 
 her eyes fall to the floor. 
 
 "What is your name ?" asked Mrs. Dainty. 
 
 "Florence Harper," replied the girl. 
 
 ""Where do you live ?" 
 
 "At No. Elwood Street." 
 
 "With whom?" 
 
 "My aunt." 
 
 "Are your father and mother living?" 
 
 "No, ma'am." Even Mrs. Dainty felt the sadness 
 with which this reply was made. 
 
 "I am in want of a governess for my children," 
 said Mrs. Dainty, coldly; "but I hardly think you 
 will suit." 
 
 The young girl arose at once. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 15 
 
 " Sit down." Mrs. Dainty spoke with a slight im 
 patience. The visitor resumed her chair, while Mr. 
 Dainty kept his place before the fire, with his eyes 
 fixed upon her curiously. 
 
 "Do you speak French ?" inquired Mrs. Dainty. 
 
 "Yes, ma'am." 
 
 "What French school did you attend?" 
 
 "I was with Mr. Picot for six years." 
 
 "Indeed!" There was a new interest in Mrs. 
 Dainty's voice. 
 
 "How is it in regard to your musical qualifica 
 tions ?" she continued. 
 
 "I will satisfy you, madam," said the applicant, 
 in a quiet hut firm and dignified manner, "in re 
 gard to my ability to teach the various branches 
 of a polite education, by references, if you desire 
 them." 
 
 " Oh, certainly ! I shall expect references, of 
 course. You don't imagine that I would take an 
 entire stranger into my house without the most 
 rigid inquiries touching her character ?" 
 
 Miss Harper arose. 
 
 "Do you wish," said she, "to make any inquiries 
 about me ? Or have you concluded that I will not 
 suit you?" 
 
 "You can leave your references," replied Mrs. 
 Dainty. 
 
16 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 The names of two ladies were given. Mrs. Dainty 
 had no acquaintance with them, but she knew their 
 standing. 
 
 "That will do," she replied. 
 
 " Shall I call again, or will you send me word if 
 you desire to see me," said the young girl. 
 
 "You may call." Mrs. Dainty spoke in a very 
 indifferent manner. 
 
 The visitor retired. 
 
 "I don't like her," said Mrs. Dainty. 
 
 "Why not?" inquired Uncle John, lifting, for the 
 first time, his chin from the head of his cane. 
 
 "Too plebeian," said Mrs. Dainty. 
 
 "Nothing but a countess will do for your young 
 hopefuls," retorted Uncle John. "Plebeian ! There 
 is the air of a lady in every movement. Take my 
 advice, and learn all you can about her; and I'm 
 mistaken if you don't at once secure her ser 
 vices." 
 
 Mrs. Dainty's heart was set on having a governess ; 
 and, as no better opportunity offered for procuring 
 one, she made inquiries about Miss Harper, and re 
 ceived encouraging information. A family council, 
 consisting of herself, husband, and Uncle John, de 
 cided in the affirmative on the question of engaging 
 the young lady, who, as she did not return to know 
 whether her services would be desired or not, was 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 17 
 
 sent for. Terms, duties, and the like being dis 
 cussed and settled, Miss Harper, with many mis 
 givings and strong reluctance, assumed the difficult 
 and responsible position of governess in the family 
 of Mrs. Dainty. 
 
 Three children were placed under her care: 
 Agnes, the eldest daughter, now in her fourteenth 
 year ; Madeline, the second, eleven years old ; and 
 George, in his sixth summer. Many unwise re 
 marks had been made about the young girl in the 
 presence of the children ; and when she assumed, 
 formally, the charge of them, she perceived at a 
 glance that they held her in contempt, and were 
 not in the least inclined to obey her authority. 
 
 The first day's trials were severe enough. Mrs. 
 Dainty, in whose mind there was a foregone con 
 clusion adverse to the young governess, made it her 
 business to be present with her for some hours 
 while giving her introductory lessons to the chil 
 dren, or, rather, while making her first efforts to 
 dive into their minds and see what had already 
 been stored away. The mother did not act very 
 wisely during the time ; for she was not a very wise 
 woman. Could she have seen the image of herself 
 as it was pictured in the mind of Miss Harper, she 
 would not have felt very much flattered. A small 
 
 portion of light entered the region of perception 
 B 2* 
 
18 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 once or twice, the way being opened by a quiet 
 answer to some remark that broadly displayed her 
 ignorance. One result followed this rather meddle 
 some interference on the part of Mrs. Dainty. Her 
 respect for the young governess was materially 
 heightened. 
 
 On the second day, Miss Harper was left in the 
 undisturbed charge of her young pupils, and she 
 had a better opportunity for studying their natures. 
 Agnes, the oldest, she found to be indolent, proud, 
 and quite ready to imitate the example of her 
 mother in disrespectful conduct toward herself. 
 Madeline was of a gentler, more loving, and more 
 obedient disposition; while George was a rude, 
 well-spoiled specimen of a boy who showed no in 
 clination whatever to come under even the mildest 
 discipline. 
 
 " She'll never do any thing with them," said Mrs. 
 Dainty, in a confident manner, as she sat alone 
 with her husband and Uncle John, on the evening 
 of the first day, and talked over the new arrange 
 ment. 
 
 "Why do you think so ?" asked tlncle John. 
 
 " She's too young and inexperienced. She hasn't 
 character enough. Agnes is almost as much of a 
 woman as she is." 
 
 "Don't be too sure of that," said Uncle John. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 19 
 
 " Agnes will have to live very fast if she ever over 
 takes Miss Harper." 
 
 "She's rather an indifferent-looking personage," 
 remarked Mr. Dainty, in a careless way, " and 
 hasn't stuff enough in her for the management of 
 three such spirited children as ours." 
 
 Uncle John smiled. 
 
 "You are quite taken with her," said his niece. 
 
 'I haven't had much time for observation," re 
 plied Uncle John ; " but the little I have seen im 
 presses me favorably. Beneath that modest, quiet, 
 almost timid exterior, there lies, if I am not mis 
 taken, far more reserved power than you imagine. 
 Give her a fair chance, second her efforts in every 
 attempt she makes to bring the children into order 
 and subordination, and particularly refrain from 
 the slightest word in their presence that will lower 
 her in their respectful regard." 
 
 Mrs. Dainty saw, from the last remark, that she 
 had erred in a very thoughtless way; and her 
 cheeks burned a little when Uncle John added, 
 
 "I have heard something of Miss Harper's history 
 from a lady friend, who represents her as a very 
 superior girl, and says that she was raised in a circle 
 of refined and highly-intelligent people." 
 
 " Oh, well, we can give her a trial. Perhaps she 
 will do," replied Mrs. Dainty, in a languid manner. 
 
20 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 "I'm glad she has been raised among refined people. 
 My greatest fear was that she would impart vulgar 
 manners to the children." 
 
 "I don't think she can do them any harm." 
 Uncle John spoke a little ironically. 
 
 "I hope not," said Mrs. Dainty, seriously; and 
 the subject, not taking a turn that was agreeable to 
 her, dropped of its own weight. 
 
 We shall see, in another chapter, some of the re 
 sults of this new arrangement in the home of the 
 fashionable mother. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 21 
 
 CHAPTER H. 
 
 GAINING INFLUENCE. 
 
 HAVING procured a governess for the children, 
 even if she were not all that was expected in the 
 individual who was to fill so important a place, 
 our fashionable mother felt a weight of care re 
 moved from her shoulders. She could now go out 
 when she pleased, and stay as long as she pleased, 
 and not suffer from the troublesome consciousness 
 that she was neglecting her children, a species of 
 dereliction that never escaped the watchful eyes of 
 Uncle John, who had no hesitation about speaking 
 plainly. 
 
 Miss Harper's experiences with the children on 
 the first and second days were not very encouraging; 
 and this was particularly so in the case of Agnes, 
 whose conduct toward her was exceedingly offensive. 
 
 On the third morning, this young lady positively 
 refused to give her French recitation at the time 
 required by Miss Harper, declaring that it was her 
 wish to take a music-lesson. She had overheard 
 her mother and Uncle John conversing on the sub- 
 
22 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 ject of Miss Harper's authority over the children, 
 on which occasion Mrs. Dainty had said, 
 
 "I will have no iron rule with Agnes. Miss 
 Harper must treat her with that respectful con 
 sideration to which a young lady in her position is 
 entitled. There must be no petty domineering; no 
 ordering with upstart authority ; no laying down of 
 law." 
 
 " Do you expect to be always present with Miss 
 Harper in the school-room?" Uncle John asked 
 quietly, as if he was really in earnest. 
 
 "Of course not! "What a preposterous idea!" 
 replied Mrs. Dainty. ^ 
 
 " Then Miss Harper must have authority in your 
 absence." Uncle John spoke very decidedly. 
 
 "Agnes will never submit to any authority from 
 her." 
 
 "Why not from her, pray?" 
 
 "Because Agnes has reached an age when she 
 can comprehend the wide difference between their 
 respective stations. She is almost a young lady." 
 
 "You are a weak woman, Madeline," said Uncle 
 John, " a very weak woman, and I am almost out 
 of patience with you. Now, do you wish to know, 
 plainly, how I regard this matter?" 
 
 "Not particularly." Mrs. Dainty gaped as she 
 spoke. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 23 
 
 "You shall know, for all your well-bred indiffer 
 ence," said Uncle John, a little sharply. "In my 
 opinion, Miss Harper is in every way the superior 
 to Agnes, and, if I am not vastly mistaken, will 
 in a few years be recognised, in society, as supe 
 rior." 
 
 "Society!" Mrs. Dainty curled her lip. "What 
 do you mean by society?" 
 
 " Something more perhaps than you mean," was 
 answered. " Men and women recognised by com 
 mon consent as superior to the mass." 
 
 " Well, you can talk as you please, and think as 
 you please, Uncle John ; but I'm not going to have 
 Agnes domineered over by this plebeian girl, and 
 if she attempt any thing of the kind, she will get 
 her immediate dismissal." 
 
 All of this was heard by Agnes, who very natu 
 rally made up her mind to be the director of her 
 own studies in the absence of her mother. 
 
 "I wish to take my music-lesson now," she said, 
 when the governess asked for her French recita 
 tion. 
 
 "From twelve to one is the hour for music,'' re 
 plied Miss Harper, mildly, yet firmly, fixing her eye 
 steadily upon the eye of Agnes. There was some 
 thing in the expression of that eye which the young 
 lady had never seen before, and which held her by 
 
24 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 a kind of fascination. It was not anger, nor re 
 buke, nor sternness, but the quiet power of a su 
 perior mind over that of an inferior. Agnes tried 
 to withdraw her gaze, but it seemed impossible to 
 do so. A strange feeling of respect, almost awe, 
 came stealing into her heart and repressing her 
 dominant selfhood. When Miss Harper withdrew 
 her steady gaze, Agnes almost caught her breath, so 
 marked was the sense of relief that followed. 
 
 "Madeline dear," said Miss Harper, in a cheerful, 
 pleasant voice, speaking to the younger sister, 
 " shall I hear you read now?" 
 
 Madeline came smiling to her side, and, lifting 
 her book to her face, read the lesson which had 
 been given to her. 
 
 "Very well done! You are improving already." 
 Miss Harper spoke so encouragingly that Madeline 
 looked up into her kind face, and said, without 
 thinking of the place and the occasion, " Thank 
 you !" The young governess had already opened a 
 way into her heart. 
 
 "Now, Agnes," said Miss Harper, "if you are 
 ready with your French lesson, I will hear it." She 
 spoke kindly and cheerfully, fixing her eyes at the 
 same time steadily upon her, and with the same 
 look of quiet power w^hich had subdued her'a little 
 while before. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 25 
 
 "I would rather take my music-lesson first." 
 Agnes could not yield without a show of resistance. 
 Something was due to pride. 
 
 " The hours of study were fixed in consultation 
 with your mother," said Miss Harper, mildly; "and 
 it is my duty as well as yours to act in conformity 
 therewith." 
 
 "Oh, mother won't care!" Agnes spoke with 
 animation. " If I prefer this hour to twelve it will 
 be all the same to her." 
 
 "Your mother don't care for her word, Agnes?" 
 Miss Harper spoke in a tone of surprise. f 
 
 "I didn't mean that," was answered, with some 
 little confusion of manner. " I only meant that if 
 she knew I preferred one time to another she would 
 not hesitate to gratify my wishes." 
 
 "Very well. We will consult her this evening," 
 said Miss Harper. "And if she consents to a new 
 arrangement of the study-hours I will make no ob 
 jection. But at present both you and I are bound 
 to observe existing rules. I have no power to 
 change them if I would. So, come up to the line 
 cheerfully, to-day, and to-morrow we will both be 
 governed by your mother's decision." 
 
 Agnes was subdued. Without a sign of hesita 
 tion she went on with her lesson in French, and 
 said it all the better for this little contention, 
 
26 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 through which she came with an entirely new im 
 pression of Miss Harper. 
 
 When the young teacher came to George, this 
 little reprobate would do nothing that was required 
 of him. His book he had, from the commence 
 ment of the school-hours, refused to open ; replying 
 to every request of Miss Harper to do so with a 
 sullen, " A'n't a-going to." 
 
 "Now, George, you will say your lesson," said 
 Miss Harper, in a pleasant tone. 
 
 "A'n't a-going to," replied the little fellow, pout 
 ing out his lips, and scowling from beneath his knit 
 brows. 
 
 "Oh, yes; George will say his lesson." 
 
 "A'n't a-going to." 
 
 "Oh, yes, Georgie," said Agnes, now coming to 
 the aid of Miss Harper. " Say your lesson." 
 
 "A'n't a-going to." His lips stuck out farther, 
 and his brow came lower over his eyes. 
 
 " Come, Georgie, do say your lesson," urged 
 Agnes. 
 
 "A'n't a-going to." The resolute will of the 
 child had no other expression. 
 
 " I'll tell mother," said Agnes. 
 
 " Don't care ! Tell her ! You wouldn't say your 
 lesson." 
 
 " Oh, yes, Georgie, Agnes did say her lesson 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 27 
 
 like a good girl; and so did Madeline." Miss 
 Harper showed not the least excitement. Her 
 voice was calm and her manner even. " Now say 
 yours." 
 
 "A'n't a-going to." The persistent little rehel 
 had no idea of capitulation. 
 
 "I knew a little boy once " 
 
 There was such a pleasant, story-telling tone in 
 the voice of Miss Harper that George was betrayed 
 into looking up into her face, when she fixed his eye 
 as she had, not long before, fixed the eye of his self- 
 willed sister. 
 
 "I knew a little boy once," she repeated, "who 
 had no mother. Before he was as old as, you are 
 now, his mother died and went to heaven. Poor, 
 dear little fellow ! it was a sad day for him when 
 his good mother died and left him to the care of 
 strangers." 
 
 George was all attention. Already the unpleasant 
 lines of frowning disobedience were fading from his 
 childish countenance, and a gentle, earnest look 
 coming into his eyes. 
 
 " After this little boy's mother died," went on the 
 governess, "there was nobody in the house to love 
 him as she had done. His father was absent all 
 day, arid very often did not get home in the even 
 ing until poor little Willy was fast asleep in bed. 
 
28 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 As it would not do to leave Willy alone with the 
 cook and chambermaid, his father got a governess, 
 who was to have the care of him and teach him all 
 his lessons. .Now, it so happened that this gover 
 ness was not kind and good as Willy's mother had 
 been, but was selfish and cruel. She gave him 
 long, hard lessons, and if he did not get them 
 which he often could not would punish him 
 cruelly; sometimes by shutting him up in a dark 
 closet, sometimes by making him go without eat 
 ing, and sometimes by whipping him. And all the 
 while she managed to make Willy's father believe 
 that she was kind and good to him. 
 
 "Poor little Willy! He grew pale and sad- 
 looking, and no wonder. I was at the house one, 
 day " 
 
 " Oh, Miss Harper ! Did you know him ?" said 
 George, with a countenance full of interest. 
 
 "Yes, dear, I knew little Willy; and I knew his 
 mother before she died. As I was just saying, I 
 called one day at the house, a few months after 
 his mother was taken away from him ; and, as the 
 servant opened the door for me, I heard the voice 
 of Willy, and he was crying bitterly. All at 
 once the voice was hushed to a low, smothered 
 sound. 
 
 " 'What is the matter with Willy?' I asked; and 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 29 
 
 the servant answered that she supposed the go 
 verness was putting him into the dark closet again. 
 In an instant there seemed to stand hefore me the 
 child's dead mother, and she pointed upward with 
 her finger. I did not stop to think, hut ran up 
 stairs into the nursery, where I found the go 
 verness sitting by the window with a book in her 
 hand. 
 
 "'Where's Willy?' I demanded. She started, 
 and looked very much surprised and a little angry. 
 But I was in earnest. 
 
 " 'Where's Willy?' I repeated my question more 
 sternly. As she did not stir, I went quickly across 
 the room and opened a closet door, which I found 
 locked, with the key on the outside* There, lying 
 on his face, was the dear child. I took him up in 
 my arms and turned his face to the light. It was 
 pale as marble. I thought he was dead. 
 
 " 'Bring me some water,' I called, in a loud, 
 quick voice. The frightened governess fled from 
 the room, but soon returned with water. I threw 
 it into the dear child's face, and rubbed his 
 hands and feet. In a few minutes, he began to 
 breathe. 
 
 " ' Give him to me, now,' said the governess, en 
 deavoring to lift him from my arms. But I said, 
 'No; cruel woman!' She looked angry, but I was 
 
30 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 not moved. ' Untie my bonnet-strings/ I spoke to 
 the chambermaid; and the girl took off my 
 bonnet. 
 
 " ' Jenny,' said I to the chambermaid, I knew 
 her name, 'Jenny, I want you to go for Willy's 
 father.' 
 
 "Jenny did not hesitate a minute. 'There's no 
 use in sending for his father,' said the governess. 
 But we didn't mind what she said. When Willy's 
 father came, she was gone. He was very much dis 
 tressed when he saw his dear little boy, and very 
 angry when I told him about the dark closet. After 
 that I became Willy's nurse and teacher. But he 
 did not stay with us very long. The angels came 
 for him one lovely summer evening, and bore him 
 up to the heavenly land ; and he is now happy again 
 with his mother." 
 
 Tears came into the eyes of all the children when 
 Florence Harper ceased speaking. She had found 
 the way to their hearts, and, not only this, had lifted 
 for them just so much of the veil that concealed her 
 true character as to let them .see enough to win 
 something of love and something of respectful con 
 sideration. 
 
 The book was still in the hand of George, and, as 
 he let his eyes fall from the face of Miss Harper, 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 31 
 
 they rested on the open page. Nothing was said by 
 the latter. A few moments of silence passed, and 
 then George, in a low but rather earnest voice, said 
 over his lesson. 
 
 The young governess had conquered. 
 
32 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 CHAPTER HI. 
 
 TRIALS. 
 
 IT was late when Mrs. Dainty came home. Her 
 husband had already arrived, and was waiting for 
 his dinner. George and Madeline, pleased as chil 
 dren usually are when the visiting mother returns 
 from her recreations, crowded around her with their 
 questions and complaints, and annoyed and hindered 
 her to a degree that broke down her small stock of 
 patience. 
 
 "Miss Harper!" she called, in a fretful voice, 
 going to her chamber-door. 
 
 The governess heard, and answered from her 
 room, leaving it at the same time, and coming down 
 toward the chamber of Mrs. Dainty. 
 
 "Call those children away!" said the mother, 
 sharply. "And see here ! When I come home next 
 time, don't let them beset me like so many hungry 
 wolves. I've hired you to take the care of them, 
 and I want the care taken. That's your business." 
 
 Mrs. Dainty was annoyed and angry; and she 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 33 
 
 looked her real character for the time. She was a 
 superior, commanding an inferior, with a complete 
 consciousness of the gulf that stretched between 
 them. Her manner, even more than her words, was 
 offensive to the young governess, whose native in 
 dependence and self-respect impelled her at once to 
 resign her position and leave the house. 
 
 "George; Madeline." She spoke quietly, almost 
 indifferently. 
 
 "Why don't you call them as if you had some 
 life in you?" exclaimed Mrs. Dainty, losing all 
 patience. 
 
 Miss Harper turned away without a word, and 
 went up-stairs, intending to put on her bonnet and 
 leave the house. Near her room-door she met Uncle 
 John, who had overheard the offensive language 
 of his niece. He saw that the young girl's face 
 wore an indignant flush, and that both lips and eyes 
 indicated a settled purpose. 
 
 "What are you going to do?" he asked, letting 
 her see by look and tone that he understood her 
 feelings. 
 
 "I am going away from here," she replied, firmly. 
 
 "You must not do it," said Uncle John. 
 
 " Self-respect will not permit me to remain," an 
 swered Florence. 
 
 "Feeling must yield to duty, my dear young 
 C 
 
34 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 lady," said Uncle John, with an earnestness that 
 showed how much he was interested. 
 
 "My duty is not here," was the slowly-spoken 
 answer. 
 
 " Our duty is where we can do the most good. I 
 know something of your morning's trials and wise 
 discipline. You have done nobly, Florence, nobly. 
 There is good in these children, and you must bring 
 it forth to the light." 
 
 "I am but human," said Florence, with a quiver 
 ing lip. 
 
 "You are gold in the crucible," replied Uncle 
 John. " The fire may be very hot, my dear young 
 friend; but it will leave no mark upon your real 
 character. It is not every spirit that has a quality 
 pure enough to meet life's higher ordeals. Xo, no : 
 shrink not from the trials in your way. The lions 
 are chained, and can only growl and shake at you 
 their terrible manes. Go back for the children. 
 For their sakes, draw them to yourself with the 
 singular power you possess. Be to them all their 
 mother fails to be. And always regard me as your 
 friend and advocate." 
 
 Uncle John left her and went back to his own 
 room. A few moments Florence stood irresolute. 
 Then, stepping to the head of the stairs, she called 
 to George, who was pounding at his mother's door. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 35 
 
 Mrs. Dainty had re-entered her chamber and locked 
 it against the children. The child did not heed her 
 in the least. Going down to him, and taking his 
 hand, which the stubborn little fellow tried to pre 
 vent her from doing, she said, in a voice that was 
 very kind, and in a tone full of interest, 
 
 "George, dear, did I ever show you my book of 
 pictures ?" 
 
 Instantly the firm, resisting hand lay passively in 
 hers ; though he neither looked up nor answered. 
 
 "It is full of the sweetest pictures you ever saw, 
 birds, and sheep, and horses; children playing in 
 the woods ; and ducks and geese swimming in the 
 water." 
 
 "Won't you show them to me?" said the child, 
 turning to his young teacher, and half forgetting, 
 already, in the pleasing images she had created in 
 his thoughts, his angry disappointment in being 
 thrust from his mother's room. 
 
 "Yes ; and you shall look at them just as long as 
 you please," answered Florence. 
 
 Madeline had thrown herself upon the passage- 
 floor in a stubborn fit. Her mother's discipline in 
 the case, if the child had remained there until she 
 came from her chamber, would have been to jerk 
 her up passionately, and, while passion remained in 
 the rapidly-acquired ascendant, inflict upon her 
 
36 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 from two to half a dozen blows with, her hand. 
 Wild, angry screams would have followed; and 
 then the repentant mother would have soothed her 
 child with promised favors. 
 
 "Madeline must see them also," said Miss Harper, 
 pausing and stooping over the unhappy little girl. 
 "Don't you want to see my picture scrap-hook?" 
 She spoke very cheerfully. 
 
 "Oh, yes, Madeline ! Do come ! Miss Harper is 
 going to show us a book full of such beautiful 
 pictures." 
 
 The voice of George went home. Madeline arose 
 to her feet. Taking, each, a hand of their gover 
 ness, the two children went with light feet up to her 
 room, and in her book of pictures soon lost all 
 marks of their recent unhappy disturbance. 
 
 Mrs. Dainty appeared at the dinner-table in a bad 
 humor, and commenced scolding about the new 
 governess. 
 
 " She'll have to do better than this, before I am 
 suited with her," she said, captiously. 
 
 ""What's the matter now?" asked Mr. Dainty, in 
 a manner that exhibited some annoyance. 
 
 " Matter !" replied his wife. "I guess you'd think 
 it was some matter, if, when you came in late, tired 
 and hungry, the whole body of children were to 
 hover around you with their thousand wants and 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 37 
 
 complaints. It's Miss Harper's business to keep 
 them out of the way. She's* paid for doing it. I 
 had to call her down from her room, and when I 
 spoke to her sharply she turned herself from me 
 with an air of offended dignity that -was perfectly 
 ridiculous. The upstart ! I shall have it out with 
 her this afternoon. E"o domestic shall treat me with 
 even a shadow of disrespect. I scarcely think she 
 comprehends her true position in the family; but 
 I will enlighten her fully." 
 
 The children listened with wide open ears, from 
 Agnes down to George. Mr. Dainty made no re 
 sponse, and Uncle John merely remarked, " I hope 
 you will think twice before you act once in this 
 business of defining Miss Harper's position and 
 making yourself clearly understood. My advice 
 is, to be very sure that you understand yourself 
 first." 
 
 There was nothing to offend in the manner of 
 Uncle John. He spoke in sober earnest. 
 
 "Mother," said Agnes, breaking in through the 
 pause that followed Uncle John's remark, " did you 
 say that I should take my french lesson first?" 
 
 " Eb : who said that I did ?" Mrs. Dainty answered, 
 without a moment's reflection. 
 
 "Why, Miss Harper said so, and made me give 
 my French recitation before I was ready for it." 
 
 4 
 
38 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 "I said no such thing." Mrs. Dainty spoke with 
 some indignation, bofn of a vague notion, from 
 what Agnes had said, that the young governess 
 was assuming arbitrary rule over the children, and 
 falsely quoting her as authority. "I said no such 
 thing ! What does she mean by it ?" 
 
 "Well, she said you did, and made me say a 
 lesson before I had half learned it. That's not the 
 way to do !" 
 
 " Oh, dear !" exclaimed Mrs. Dainty. " Here comes 
 the trouble I feared ! Give these vulgar people a 
 position a little in advance of what they have been 
 used to, and forthwith they take on airs. I saw it 
 in the girl at the first interview. I knew then 
 that she wouldn't suit, and if my judgment hadn't 
 been overruled she never would have come into the 
 house." 
 
 Mrs. Dainty glanced toward meddlesome Uncle 
 John as she said this. But Uncle John did not 
 seem to be in the least disturbed. 
 
 "Agnes," said he, looking across the table at the 
 injured and complaining girl, " what lesson did you 
 propose to recite in place of your French?" 
 
 Agnes flushed a little as she answered, 
 
 "My music-lesson." 
 
 "Ah ! That was the substitute. What about it?" 
 And Uncle John turned his quiet eyes upon the 
 
TUB ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 89 
 
 countenance of his niece. "If I am not mistaken, 
 I heard you tell Miss Harper that you thought the 
 hour from twelve to one the best for music." 
 
 " Maybe I did," answered Mrs. Dainty, pettishly; 
 " but I didn't fix it as a law more binding than the 
 statutes of the Medes and Persians. Something was 
 left to the girl's own discretion." 
 
 "And I think it will be found on examination," 
 said Uncle John, "that she used the discretion 
 wisely." 
 
 " Oh, but she said" Agnes had taken her cue 
 from her mother "that the hours for study had 
 positively been fixed by mother, and that she had 
 no authority to vary them in the least." 
 
 "Preposterous!" ejaculated Mrs. Dainty. 
 
 "What's the news to-day?" said Uncle John, 
 turning to Mr. Dainty. "Any thing of importance 
 stirring in the city ?" 
 
 He wished to change a subject the discussion of 
 which could do nothing but harm among the children. 
 
 The answer of Mr. Dainty led the conversation 
 into an entirely new channel, pnce or twice, during 
 the dinner-hour, Mrs. Dainty tried to renew her 
 complaints against the governess ; but Uncle John 
 managed to throw her off*, and so the matter was 
 dropped for the time. 
 
40 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 WORTH AND PRETENSION. 
 
 THE manner in which Florence Harper met the 
 insolence of Mrs. Dainty we give her conduct its 
 true designation chafed that high-spirited lady 
 exceedingly. She could neither forget nor forgive 
 such conduct in an inferior. "What right had she to 
 exhibit an independent spirit ? to show a womanly 
 pride that would not brook an outrage ? The very 
 thought made the hot blood leap along the veins 
 of indignant Mrs. Dainty. Oh, yes. She would 
 "have it out with her!" So, toward the middle 
 of the afternoon, Florence was sent for, and she 
 went down to the sitting-room where Mrs. Dainty 
 was alone. Uncle John was on the alert. He had 
 remained in his own apartment, listening, with the 
 door ajar, for nearly an hour, and heard the sum 
 mons given to Florence. He was in the sitting-room 
 almost as soon as she was, and in time to prevent 
 an interview, the result of which would, in all pro 
 bability, be the withdrawal of Miss Harper from the 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 41 
 
 family. His niece looked at him with a frown as he 
 entered. An offensive interrogation was just on her 
 tongue, but she repressed the words, substituting 
 therefor this query : 
 
 " When did we fix the hours of study for the chil 
 dren, Miss Harper?" 
 
 "On the day before yesterday, ma'am," replied 
 Florence, in a calm, respectful voice. 
 
 "I never had any thing to say to you on the sub 
 ject !" Mrs. Dainty lost temper, and, of course, 
 dignity and self-respect. 
 
 "Was not ten o'clock mentioned by you as the 
 hour when it would be best to commence the les 
 sons?" inquired Florence. 
 
 "If it was, that doesn't mean fixing all the hours 
 of study !" 
 
 "You said you wished Agnes to begin with 
 French," said Florence, quietly. 
 
 "Well, suppose I did: what then?" 
 
 " Only, that I understood you to mean that you 
 wished her to let French constitute her first lesson, 
 as most important. You will, no doubt, remember 
 that I approved this, as her mind would always 
 come fresh to the study." 
 
 "Approved!" Mrs. Dainty could not repress this 
 manifestation of contempt. 
 
 " You will also remember, that you spoke of the 
 
42 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 hour from twelve to one as most suitable for 
 music." 
 
 Miss Harper looked at the excited lady with a 
 steady gaze. 
 
 "And upon that you based a set of arbitrary 
 rules, and tried to enforce them by representing me 
 as their author !" 
 
 "No, madam, I did no such thing." Florence 
 drew her slender form up to its full height, and 
 looked calmly, steadily, and with an air of dignified 
 self-respect upon Mrs. Dainty. "I simply remained 
 firm to my duty when Agnes wished to begin with 
 music ; and said to her, that the hours of study had 
 been arranged in consultation with you, and that I 
 had no authority to change them. So I understood 
 the matter, and, in my action, simply regarded the 
 good of your child. I did not, of course, permit my 
 pupil to direct the plan of study, and only yielded 
 a reference to you in order to make my firmness of 
 purpose the less offensive to her pride. And you 
 must forgive me, madam, for saying, that it is neither 
 just to me nor your children thus to react upon my 
 honest efforts to meet your wishes in regard to their 
 studies, and serve at the same time their best in 
 terests as a teacher. I wish, for the sake of your 
 children, you knew me better. As it is, if you de 
 sire me to remain their instructor, you must either 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 43 
 
 fix the hours and subjects of study in so plain a way 
 that no one can mistake them, or leave it altogether 
 in my hands. In either case, I will guarantee sub 
 mission on the part of the children." 
 
 The outraged pride of Mrs. Dainty broke through 
 the pressure of involuntary respect which the dig 
 nified, resolute, perfectly independent manner of 
 the young teacher had inspired, and the word "Im 
 pertinent!" was on her lips, when Uncle John 
 said, 
 
 "Miss Harper is clearly right, and I am pleased 
 to know that she has acted with so much firmness 
 and so much prudence. She is entitled to praise, 
 not blame." 
 
 Mrs. Dainty waved her hand for the governess to 
 leave the room. Without a word, or the slightest 
 apparent hesitation, Miss Harper retired. 
 
 "Uncle John !" Mrs. Dainty turned angrily upon 
 the old gentleman the moment they were alone, "1 
 am out of all patience with you ! "What chance 
 have I to command respect from inferiors in my 
 house, if you step in to justify them to my face when 
 I am attempting to blame improper actions ? It's 
 an outrage, and I won't have it !" 
 
 " There is only one way to command the respect 
 of your household, Madeline," replied Uncle John, 
 "and that is, to treat them with kindness and jus- 
 
44 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 tice. You may demand respect from those whom 
 you regard as your inferiors, forever; but, unless 
 your actions toward them be marked with dignity 
 and ladylike self-possession, your command will be 
 no more heeded than was that of the old British 
 king who commanded the waves of the sea to stop 
 their advancing course. Respect or contempt is an 
 independent thing, and always has free course. If 
 a lady desires the first, she has to do something 
 more than utter her proud behest. She has got to 
 deserve it ; and, .if she fail in this, she will surely 
 have the last, contempt." 
 
 "I don't wish to hear any more of that," replied 
 Mrs. Dainty, curtly. "I hardly think it fair to seek 
 a justification of your own conduct in turning 
 around and assailing me. What right had you to 
 approve Miss Harper's conduct to her face, when I 
 was blaming her?" 
 
 " The common right which every one has to drag 
 another from the brink of a precipice over which 
 he is about blindly casting himself. I have observed 
 Miss Harper very closely since she has been in the 
 house, and at times when she could not be aware 
 of this observation. When you have been in the 
 street, I have been at home, watching her deport 
 ment among the children ; and it has always been 
 kind, wise, and consistent. There has been no 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 45 
 
 shadow of that domineering spirit of which you 
 seem so nervously afraid, but always a firmness that 
 knew just how far to yield, and how far to be im 
 movable. I happened to hear all that passed in 
 regard to the French and music lessons. Agnes 
 was all to blame, and Florence was all right. It 
 was beautiful to see with what a gentle dignity 
 Florence met the efforts of Agnes to be mistress 
 instead of scholar, and how wisely she subdued the 
 incipient lady's rebellious pride. She gave no 
 offence in doing so, but really won. upon her kind 
 feelings; and, but for the opportunity given her 
 pride to speak out its mortification, you would never 
 have heard a word of complaint. 
 
 "You will thus understand," continued Uncle 
 John, "why I threw in a word of justification in 
 time to prevent the utterance of language on your 
 part, which would inevitably have resulted in the 
 loss of a governess for your children who has 
 already gained more power over them for good than 
 any other being in the world possesses. And now, 
 Madeline, let me warn you against any further ex 
 hibitions of passion, pride, or contempt toward one 
 into whose hands you have committed the well- 
 being of your children. Seek to elevate, not de 
 press her. Treat her with respect and considera 
 tion, and your children will do the same. You 
 
46 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 make her the guide, counsellor, and companion of 
 your children. Think of the vast influence she 
 must exercise over them ! The work of forming 
 their young minds of directing their characters 
 is in her hands, not yours. The mother's high pre 
 rogative you choose to delegate to one regarded as 
 an inferior. Happily, in this case, the choice of a 
 representative has not been foolishly made. In all 
 respects Miss Harper is qualified for her position, 
 and, if sustained in it, will act her part nohly. She 
 is no common person, let me tell you, but one of 
 superior mind, high moral worth, and almost perfect 
 accomplishments, in a word, a model for your chil 
 dren ! But she is, at the same time, a young woman 
 with too much self-respect to bear your haughty, 
 insulting manners. If you wish to keep her, there 
 fore, you must not repeat the offences of to-day." 
 
 "Does she expect me to curtsy every time I 
 meet her, and to say, 'If you please,' and 'By your 
 leave, miss' ?" The lips of Mrs. Dainty curled, and 
 she looked very scornful. 
 
 "No, nothing of the kind. Only that you shall 
 treat her with common decency, which you have 
 not done !" Uncle John was provoked. 
 
 "You are quite complimentary, I must confess," 
 said Mrs. Dainty, with an offended manner. 
 
 "I speak the truth, and that is always the highest 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 47 
 
 compliment I shall ever pay you, my foolisH niece !" 
 retorted Uncle John, who used his prerogative, in 
 most cases, to the full extent. 
 
 "I think we had better drop this subject," said 
 Mrs. Dainty. 
 
 "Very well; let it drop now. I will renew it 
 again when your feelings are less excited and your 
 judgment less obscured. Only let me repeat my 
 warning about Miss Harper. You have an angel 
 in your dwelling : let her remain to bless your chil 
 dren. But the guest will not remain if you treat 
 her as though she were a spirit of evil." 
 
48 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 THE WIND AND THE SUN. 
 
 "MOTHER, can't I take my music-lesson first?' 
 said Agnes. It was on the morning after her 
 fruitless effort to be mistress instead of scholar. 
 
 Mrs. Dainty was in the middle of one of the most 
 absorbing chapters of the "Mysteries of Paris," a 
 book which she had read until twelve o'clock on the 
 night previous, and to which she had turned, imme 
 diately after her late breakfast, with the eagerness 
 of a mere excitement-lover. She did not heed her 
 daughter's question. Only the sound of a disturb 
 ing voice was perceived. 
 
 "Mother!" Agnes uttered her name in a loud, 
 impatient tone, grasping her arm as she spoke, and 
 shaking it to attract attention. 
 
 "What do you want, you troublesome girl?" 
 Mrs. Dainty turned angrily toward her daughter. 
 
 " Can't I take my music-lesson first ?" 
 
 " I don't care what lesson you take first ! Go 
 away, and don't disturb me !" 
 
 This was the mother's thoughtless answer. Agnes 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 49 
 
 glided away in triumph, and Mrs. Dainty's eyes fell 
 back to the pages of her book, unconscious of the 
 meaning of her reply. 
 
 "I'm going to take my music-lesson first!" said 
 Agnes, as she came into the study-room, where Miss 
 Harper was seated with George and Madeline. And 
 she tightened her lips firmly, elevated her chin, and 
 tossed her head jauntily, while from her clear, dark 
 eyes looked out upon her teacher a spirit of proud 
 defiance. 
 
 "Very well," replied Florence, in a voice that 
 showed not the slightest disturbance. "At twelve 
 o'clock I will be ready to give the lesson." 
 
 "I'm going to take it now," said Agnes, drawing 
 up her petite form to its extreme height, and look 
 ing, or rather trying to look, very imperious. 
 
 Miss Harper could scarcely help smiling ; but she 
 repressed all feeling, and merely answered, 
 
 " You can practise your scales for the next two 
 hours, if you prefer doing so, Agnes. At twelve I 
 will give you a lesson." 
 
 " I'll go and tell mother that you won't give me 
 my music-lesson !" said the bailed, indignant girl, 
 flirting out of the room. 
 
 "Mother!" She had grasped the arm of her 
 mother again. 
 
 " Go away, and don't annoy me !" Mrs. Dainty 
 
50 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 threw out her arm, and swept her daughter away 
 from her side. 
 
 " Mother !" Agnes had pressed back again, deter 
 mined that she would be heard. 
 
 " What do you want ?" Mrs. Dainty dropped her 
 book from before her face, and turned, with anger 
 flashing in her eyes, upon her daughter. 
 
 "Miss Harper won't give me my music-lesson !" 
 
 " Oh, dear ! There's to be nothing but trouble 
 with that stuck-up girl!" exclaimed Mrs. Dainty. 
 "I saw it from the first." 
 
 And, tossing her book from her, she started up, 
 and went with quick steps and a burning face to the 
 room where Miss Harper sat with the two children 
 next younger than Agnes, who were leaning upon 
 her and looking up into her face, gathering intelli 
 gence from her eyes as well as her fitly-spoken 
 words. 
 
 " See here, miss !" exclaimed Mrs. Dainty, as she 
 came sweeping into the room, "I'm getting tired of 
 this kind of work, and it must end ! What do you 
 mean by refusing to give Agnes her music-lesson?" 
 
 " Do you wish her music to precede her French ?" 
 Very calmly, and with a quiet dignity that rebuked 
 the excited mother, was this question asked; but 
 Mrs. Dainty was partially blinded by anger, and, 
 obeying an ill-natured impulse, made answer, 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 51 
 
 "I want no airs nor assumptions from such as 
 you ! I hired you to instruct the children, not to set 
 them by the ears. I saw from the beginning that 
 you wouldn't suit this house, that a little brief 
 authority would make a tyrant of you, as it does of 
 all vulgar minds." 
 
 Mrs. Dainty was losing herself entirely. 
 
 The face of Miss Harper flushed instantly, and for 
 a moment or two an indignant fire burned in her 
 eyes. But right thoughts soon find a controlling 
 influence in all superior minds. The assailed young 
 governess regained, almost as quickly as it had been 
 lost, her calmness of exterior ; nor was this calmness 
 merely on the surface. She made no further remark, 
 until the stubble fire in Mrs. Dainty's mind had 
 flashed up to its full height and then died down for 
 want of solid fuel. Then, in a voice that betrayed 
 nothing of disturbed feeling, she said, 
 
 "If it is your wish, madam, that Agnes should 
 take her music-lesson first, I have no objection. My 
 duty is to teach her, and I am trying to do so faith 
 fully. But things must be done in order. Establish 
 any rules you deem best, and I will adhere to them 
 faithfully." 
 
 " Give Agnes her music-lesson !" Mrs. Dainty 
 spoke with an offensive imperiousness, waving her 
 hand toward the door. 
 
52 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON! 
 
 Miss Harper did not move. 
 
 "Do you hear me ?" exclaimed Mrs. Dainty. The 
 fires had received a new supply of stubble. 
 
 "Fool!" 
 
 Mrs. Dainty turned quickly, a shame-spot already 
 on her cheek, and met the angry eyes and contemp 
 tuous face of Uncle John, who had thrown his voice 
 into her ears alone. 
 
 "Fool!" His lips shaped the word for her eyes; 
 and she saw it as plainly as if it had been written 
 in staring capitals. 
 
 Uncle John beckoned to her with his head, step 
 ping back as he did so, in order to prevent the 
 other inmates of the room from seeing him. Mrs. 
 Dainty obeyed the signal, and, without venturing 
 another remark, retired from the study-room, and, 
 sweeping past Uncle John, sought refuge in her 
 own chamber. 
 
 "A'n't you going to give me my music-lesson, 
 miss?" 
 
 If her mother had retired from the field, there 
 was no disposition whatever on the part of Agnes 
 to follow her example. 
 
 " Certainly," was the mild, evenly-spoken an 
 swer. 
 
 " Come along, then, and give it to me now." 
 
 "I will be ready at twelve o'clock, Agnes." 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 53 
 
 " Mother told you to give it to me now, and you've 
 got to do so." 
 
 "Oh, don't talk so to Miss Harper, Aggy!" said 
 Madeline, her voice trembling and her eyes filling 
 with tears. 
 
 The words came just in season. Miss Harper 
 felt that all this was more than she ought to bear ; 
 and outraged pride was about rising above convic 
 tions of duty. 
 
 " Georgy and I love you. We will say our les 
 sons." The sweet child lifted her large, beautiful 
 eyes to the face of her governess. 
 
 "Tell us a story, won't you, Miss Harper?" 
 
 It was George who made the request. 
 
 " As soon as you and Madeline have said your 
 lessons, I will tell you a nice little story." And 
 Florence won him to her will with a kiss. 
 
 The lesson-books were opened instantly, and, the 
 light tasks set, the little ones entered upon them 
 with willing spirits. 
 
 "Come and give me my music-lesson!" broke in, 
 discordantly, the voice of Agnes. 
 
 "At twelve o'clock, Agnes." There was not the 
 smallest sign of disturbed feeling in the manner of 
 the governess. 
 
 " Mother will turn you out of the house ! I heard 
 
 her say so !" 
 
 5* 
 
54 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 A red spot painted itself on the brow of Miss 
 Harper. But it faded as quickly as it came. 
 
 Seeing that she was not to have her will with the 
 governess, Agnes flirted from the room, and sought 
 the apartment to which her mother had retired. 
 
 "Mother! mother! That upstart thing says she 
 won't give me my music-lesson for you nor anybody 
 else !" 
 
 Now Agnes went a step too far, and at the wrong 
 moment. It was just then dawning upon the mind 
 of Mrs. Dainty that her daughter had exaggerated 
 the conduct of Miss Harper, and led her into an 
 unladylike exhibition of herself. The sting of mor 
 tification excited her quite enough to make her turn 
 with sharp acrimony upon this wilful daughter. 
 
 " I don't believe a word of it !" she said, angrily. 
 " All this trouble has grown out of your bad con 
 duct. Go off and say your lessons at the right time. 
 I won't be annoyed in this way any longer." 
 
 "But, mother " 
 
 Mrs. Dainty took her by the arm and thrust her 
 from the room, saying, passionately, 
 
 " Don't let me see your face again to-day !" 
 
 For several minutes Agnes sat upon the stairs 
 leading up to the study-room, so disappointed and 
 mortified that only anger kept her from tears. Down 
 from this room came the low murmur of voices; 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 55 
 
 and her ears recognised now that of Madeline or 
 George, and now that of Miss Harper. How mu 
 sical was the latter, compared with the sound of her 
 mother's rehuking tones that were still in her ears ! 
 In spite of pride and self-will, her heart acknow 
 ledged the contrast; and, with this acknowledg 
 ment, touches of shame were felt. Even with mean 
 false accusation on her side, self-will had failed to 
 triumph. Success would have blinded her to the 
 quality of her own spirit ; but failure made her vision 
 clearer. 
 
 All remained still in the mother's chamber and 
 still through the house, as the mortified girl sat al 
 most crouching on the stairs, and quiet was only 
 disturbed faintly by the muffled voices that were 
 heard in the study-room. 
 
 Agnes could not help but think, for passion was 
 subsiding; and thought dwelt naturally upon the 
 persons and circumstances by which passion had 
 been aroused into turbulence. A contrast between 
 the mother's spirit and the spirit thus far shown by 
 Miss Harper forced itself upon her mind, and she 
 saw the beauty of the one and the deformity of the 
 other. In spite of her pride, a feeling of respect 
 for Miss Harper was born; and with this respect 
 something of contempt for her weak, passionate 
 mother found an existence. 
 
56 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 "Now tell us the story, won't you, Miss Harper?" 
 
 It was the voice of George, ringing down from 
 the study-room. The lessons were over; and the 
 promised story was to come. 
 
 Scarcely conscious of what she was doing, Agnes 
 moved quietly up the stairs, until she was near 
 enough to the door of the study-room to hear dis 
 tinctly. 
 
 " There was once a little flower-bud." Miss Har 
 per began her story in a low voice, and Agnes 
 leaned forward, listening earnestly. " It was very 
 small, and two green leaves gathered their arms 
 closely around it, for there was a hidden treasure 
 of sweetness in the heart of that bud. One day 
 the cold, angry wind came along, and wanted the 
 bud to open her beautiful pink leaves and give out 
 from her heart the sweet perfumes that were hidden 
 there. He blew harshly upon her, throwing her 
 little Jiead first on one side and then upon the other, 
 and called angrily for her to open, that her sweet 
 ness might breathe in his ugly face. But the two 
 green leaves only hugged their arms closer around 
 the bud. Then he dashed her head upon the 
 ground, and tried to trample the life out of her; 
 for he did not love her at all : he only loved himself. 
 The light stem that held the bud did not break, 
 but only bent down, and, when the cruel wind was 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 57 
 
 gone, raised up again from the ground and lifted 
 the bud into the warm sunshine that was coming 
 abroad. 
 
 " It was very different when the gentle, loving 
 sunshine came and asked the two green leaves to 
 unclasp themselves and let the bud grow into a 
 flower, that the sweetness might come out of its 
 little heart. Greener and softer grew these leaves, 
 and they seemed almost to smile with pleasure, as 
 they gently fell back from the swelling bud, that 
 opened and opened in the face of the sunshine until 
 it became a beautiful flower, the perfume in its 
 heart filling all the air around." 
 
 Miss Harper paused. 
 
 "What a sweet story!" said Madeline, looking 
 still into the face of her governess, and with won 
 dering eyes, for she felt, child as she was, that the 
 story had a signification. 
 
 "Love and kindness are always better than 
 anger," said Miss Harper, answering the child's 
 eyes. 
 
 " The sunshine was love ?" said Madeline. 
 
 " Yes ; and the cold wind was anger." 
 
 "And what was the flower?" asked the 
 child. 
 
 "You and George are human flowers, dear;" 
 and, from the swelling love in her pure spirit, Miss 
 
58 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 Harper pressed a kiss on the lips of both the 
 children. 
 
 "Am I a flower?" asked George. 
 
 "I call you a little human flower," answered the 
 governess, "a little human flower, with love in 
 your heart, hidden away there like sweetness in the 
 heart of the bud I was telling you about. "Will you 
 let me be your sunshine?" 
 
 The wayward boy flung his -arms around the neck 
 of Florence and clasped her tightly, but without 
 speaking. He felt more than he could utter. 
 
 A tear dropped upon the hand of Agnes, as she 
 sat upon the stairs near the door of the study- 
 room. It seemed to her as if heaven were in that 
 room, while she was on the outside. Never in her 
 life had she felt so strangely; never had such a 
 sense of desolation oppressed her. That lesson of 
 the bud, the wind, and the sunshine, how deeply 
 it had sunk into her heart! Acting from a 
 sudden impulse, she started up, and, going in 
 where the young governess sat with an arm 
 drawn around each of the two children, she said, 
 with burning eyes, and a voice unsteady from 
 emotion, 
 
 " Be my sunshine also, Miss Harper ! Oh, be my 
 sunshine ! I have long enough been hurt by the 
 angry wind!" 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 59 
 
 An appeal so unlocked for surprised Florence ; 
 but she did not hesitate. Rising instantly, she 
 took the extended hands of Agnes in both of hers, 
 and answered, 
 
 "I have only sunshine to give, dear Agnes. 
 Regard me no longer as an enemy and an op 
 pressor. I am your friend." 
 
 " I know it, I know it, Miss Harper !" 
 
 "Your true friend," added Florence, kissing 
 her. "And now," she added, in a sweet, per 
 suasive voice, " let us make this room sacred to 
 peace, order, and instruction, and open all its win 
 dows for love's warm sunshine to stream in upon us 
 daily." 
 
 " It shall be no fault of mine if otherwise," was 
 the low, earnest reply of the young girl, whom love 
 had conquered. 
 
60 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 CHAPTER YI. 
 / 
 
 THE GOVERNESS DISMISSED. 
 
 "How do you like your governess?" inquired a 
 fashionable friend, who was making a call upon 
 Mrs. Dainty. 
 
 Mrs. Dainty shook her head and pursed up her 
 lips in a vulgar way that was natural to her. 
 
 " Not perfect, of course," said the friend. 
 
 "No, not within a thousand miles of perfec 
 tion." 
 
 "An American girl, I presume?" 
 
 "Yes." The lip of Mrs. Dainty assumed a curl 
 of contempt. 
 
 "Poor American girls are an indifferent set," re 
 marked the lady. "A'n't you afraid that your 
 children will, imperceptibly, imbibe her low habits 
 and vulgar ways of speaking?" 
 
 " Yes ; that is my greatest fear. Already I think 
 I see a change." 
 
 " I wouldn't keep her an hour, if that were the 
 case," said the lady/ " No, not for the fraction of 
 an hour!" she added, with emphasis. "I had al- 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 61 
 
 most as soon see my children vicious as vulgar; for 
 vice may be eradicated, but vulgarity is a stain 
 nothing can polish out." 
 
 "And, to add to her offence," remarked Mrs. 
 Dainty, " she has assumed an upstart authority 
 which has kept the house in hot water ever since 
 she came into it. The children, and particularly 
 Agnes, will not submit to her rules and exac 
 tions." 
 
 "Why don't you pack her off? I'd do it in less 
 than no time," said the refined acquaintance. 
 
 " I've about made up my mind to do it, and in 
 spite of all opposition." 
 
 " Opposition ! Who has any right to oppose ?" 
 
 " That fussy old uncle of mine is always meddling 
 in our affairs, Uncle John." 
 
 "Why do you keep him about the house?" 
 
 " He's my mother's brother," replied Mrs. Dainty. 
 She could have given a better reason ; but it would 
 have been at the expense of an exposure of selfish 
 ness she did not care to make. 
 
 " If he were my mother's great-grandfather, he 
 couldn't find harbor in my house if he interfered in 
 what didn't concern him," said the lady. 
 
 Mrs. Dainty sighed. Uncle John was a great 
 trouble to her, for he would say what he thought 
 and do what he pleased. But then Uncle John 
 
 6 
 
62 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 owned the house they lived in, which they occupied 
 rent free, or in compensation for board. And, 
 moreover, Uncle John was worth two or three dol 
 lars where her not over-thrifty husband was worth 
 one. No, no. It wouldn't just answer to turn 
 Uncle John out of the house ; for that would be a 
 losing business. 
 
 " If I could only find the right stamp of a gover 
 ness," said Mrs. Dainty, sighing again. 
 
 "I think I know a person who would just suit 
 you." 
 
 " Oh, indeed! Where can I see her?" 
 
 " Have you any acquaintance with Mrs. Ashton ?" 
 
 "No, though I have long desired to be num 
 bered among her friends." 
 
 " Only yesterday she mentioned to me," said the 
 visitor, " that she knew a highly-accomplished Eng 
 lish lady, a widow, whose husband died in the East 
 India Company's service, and asked me to bear her 
 in remembrance if I should hear of any one who 
 wanted a governess." 
 
 "How fortunate!" exclaimed Mrs. Dainty. "An 
 educated English lady ! What more could I desire ?" 
 
 " Nothing. Shall I speak to Mrs. Ashton about 
 you, and learn the lady's address?" 
 
 "By all means. Won't you see her this very 
 day?" 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 63 
 
 " If you desire it." 
 
 " Oh, I do desire it above all things." 
 
 " I will see the lady for you." 
 
 " How kind in you !" 
 
 " Shall I say that you wish to engage her?" 
 
 " Oh, by all means !" 
 
 "What will you do with your American girl?" 
 asked the lady. 
 
 " Give her notice to quit immediately. She shall 
 not pass another night under this roof: my mind is 
 made up to that. The way she has acted this day 
 decides me." 
 
 "At what time shall I tell this English lady to 
 call?" 
 
 " I will see her at four this afternoon." 
 
 "Very well." 
 
 " In the mean time I will close up matters with 
 Miss Harper." 
 
 "Is that the name of your present governess?" 
 inquired the lady, evincing some interest. 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Florence Harper?" 
 
 " Yes. Do you know any thing about her ?" 
 
 " I knew her mother when I was a girl," replied 
 the lady,^" though I never fancied her a great 
 deal. She had too much mock dignity for me. 
 She married very well, and for some time moved in 
 
64 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 moderately good society. But her husband failed 
 in business several years ago, and died shortly 
 afterward, I think. So it is her daughter you have 
 for a governess ! How things will come around ! 
 There was a time when she seemed to think I 
 wasn't good enough to associate with her ; and now 
 her daughter has come down to the position of a 
 hireling. Well, well! Isn't this a queer world? 
 If Florence is like her mother, I don't think she 
 will suit." 
 
 " She puts on airs above her station," said Mrs. 
 Dainty. 
 
 " An inherited fault. Her mother had a way of 
 looking down upon everybody. I couldn't bear her !" 
 
 " Humph ! This spawn of hers actually assumed 
 to put herself on a level with me, and to i approve* 
 my opinions in regard to the children's education ! 
 I was too provoked !" 
 
 "You'll always have trouble with her," said the 
 lady. "The stock isn't right. Is Agnes taking 
 lessons in music?" she inquired, in a pause that fol 
 lowed. The sound of a piano had for some time 
 been heard. 
 
 Mrs. Dainty drew out her watch as she answered 
 in the affirmative. She saw that it was half-past 
 twelve o'clock. A moment or two she listened, 
 while a serious expression came into her face. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 65 
 
 " I don't like that," said she. 
 
 "What?" 
 
 " This girl is bound to have her way, I see !" 
 
 "Who?" 
 
 " Why, Miss Harper. There's been a contention 
 between her and Agnes about the hour at which the 
 music-lesson shall be given. Agnes wished to take 
 it at ten o'clock ; but Miss Harper said twelve. I 
 told her two hours ago to give Agnes her lesson. 
 But you see how it is ! She means to be mistress. 
 I'm too provoked !" 
 
 "If she begins by domineering over your chil 
 dren in this way, what will it be in the end? I 
 only wonder that a girl like Agnes would sub 
 mit." 
 
 "It is the last music-lesson she gives in this 
 house," said Mrs. Dainty. "My mind is made up 
 to that. Send me the English lady, and I will en 
 gage her on the spot. Tell her that I would like 
 her to come this very day, if it is ag'reeable. I will 
 send Miss Harper away, and take her without con 
 sulting anybody. When the thing is done, Uncle 
 John may scold to his heart's content. He can't 
 change the fact." 
 
 And so the thing was settled. At dinner-time 
 Mrs. Dainty maintained a perfect silence in regard 
 
 to the governess. Agnes looked subdued. Her 
 E 6* 
 
66 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 mother noticed this, and her blood grew hot as she 
 imagined the cause to be a crushed spirit under the 
 iron rule of Miss Harper. Uncle John had made it 
 his business to see a great deal more of what was 
 going on than any one imagined. He understood 
 the state of Agnes 's mind far better than did her 
 mother. All was coming right, he saw, and his 
 wise heart, so full of interest for the children, felt 
 a burden of care removed. After dinner he went 
 out. 
 
 " Just what I wished for," said Mrs. Dainty to 
 herself, as she saw him take his hat and cane. " I 
 will make clean work of it with this < angel' of 
 yours: see if I don't!" 
 
 " Tell Miss Harper that I wish to see her in my 
 room," Mrs. Dainty spoke to a servant, half an hour 
 later. The servant carried the message to the go 
 verness, who obeyed the summons without a mo 
 ment's delay. 
 
 " I have sent for you, Miss Harper, to say what 
 you must have yourself inferred, that you will not 
 suit me for a governess." 
 
 Mrs. Dainty spoke coldly, almost severely. That 
 Florence was surprised, her suddenly-heightened 
 color showed plainly. She caught her breath, and, 
 for a few moments, looked bewildered. Mrs. Dainty 
 observed this, and said, 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 67 
 
 "You have no reason to be surprised or disap 
 pointed, miss. I told you in the beginning that I 
 didn't think you would suit; and I have never seen 
 cause for a moment to change my mind since you 
 came into the house. Instead of falling into your 
 place and doing your duty as became one in your 
 position, you have done nothing but keep me and 
 the children in hot water from the day you entered 
 the house. "When you get a good situation again, 
 take my advice, and be content with a hireling's 
 place, and don't assume the airs of a mistress. No 
 lady will have her children domineered over as you 
 have domineered over mine." 
 
 "Mrs. Dainty, I repel " 
 
 "Not a word to me, miss! Not a word to me !" 
 replied the lady, imperiously. " I permit no one in 
 my house to answer back. Here are your wages for 
 the time you have been instructing the children: 
 Take the money, and go !" 
 
 Miss Harper did not touch the money, but turned 
 away, and was leaving the room. 
 
 "Miss Harper!" The voice of Mrs. Dainty had 
 in it a commanding tone. 
 
 Florence paused, and turned partly around. 
 
 "Why don't you take the money? say !" 
 
 "I cannot receive pay for services 1 that are so 
 poorly regarded," was her calmly-spoken answer. 
 
68 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 "Impudent!" Miss Harper turned away again. 
 
 " Stop!" The foot of Mrs. Dainty jarred on the 
 floor. Miss Harper looked back. 
 
 " Don't see one of the children ; but go off with 
 yourself immediately!" 
 
 The young governess flitted away almost as noise 
 lessly as a spirit. At the same moment Mrs. Dainty 
 rung her bell violently. To the servant who an 
 swered, she said, 
 
 "Tell all the children to come to my room." 
 
 " They shall see who is mistress in this house." 
 (So she talked with herself in the interval.) " Uncle 
 John has had his way a little too long. But there is 
 a point beyond which patience ceases to be a virtue ; 
 and I have arrived at that point." 
 
 "What do you want, mamma?" asked Madeline, 
 as she came with Agnes and her little brother into 
 her mother's apartment. 
 
 "I want you to stay here with me," was the cold 
 answer. 
 
 " Can't I go back to Miss Harper ? She 'was 
 telling us such a sweet story when you sent for 
 her." 
 
 "No; you can't go back. You must stay 
 here." 
 
 "I don't want to stay here. I'm going back to 
 Miss Harper. I like h^r better than anybody in this 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 69 
 
 house." And little self-willed George made for the 
 door, in his determined way. 
 
 "You George! Come back this instant!" cried 
 his mother, in anger. 
 
 " A'n't a-going to," replied the little rebel. 
 
 "George!" 
 
 "A'n't a-going to!" sounded resolutely down 
 from the stairs. 
 
 "I'll punish you!" 
 
 "Don't care ! Miss Harper ! Miss Harper !" 
 
 Almost like a fury did the mother rush away 
 after her child. He heard her coming, and ran to 
 Miss Harper for protection. She had gone to her 
 own apartment : not seeing her in the study-room, 
 the child knew where to find her. 
 
 " Go back to your mother, George !" said Florence, 
 speaking firmly, but kindly, as the child rushed 
 toward her. 
 
 "A'n't a-going to!" 
 
 " Oh, yes ; Georgie must." 
 
 "No, no! A'n't a-going to !" 
 
 " This is the way you encourage disobedience in 
 my children !" exclaimed Mrs. Dainty, as she swept 
 into the room at the moment when Miss Harper 
 was stooping down to kiss the little boy in the ful 
 ness of her swelling love. " Out of my house ! and 
 quickly !" 
 
70 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 Grasping George by an arm, she bore him, scream 
 ing, from the room ; and, as his cries came back to 
 her from the distance, Miss Harper could hear ming 
 ling with them the sound of passionate blows. 
 
 "Poor children!" she said. "There is good in 
 them, but how sadly overgrown by weeds ! With 
 such a mother, what hope is there ? But I must not 
 linger here. For their sakes I would have remained, 
 even though suffering insult daily. No choice is 
 left me, however, and I must go." 
 
 As Miss Harper passed the door of Mrs. Dainty's 
 room, on her way down-stairs, dressed to leave the 
 house, she heard the sobbing of George and Made 
 line, mingled with stormy words that were passing 
 between Agnes and her mother. The purport of 
 these she did not stop to hear, but hurried on, and, 
 without seeing or speaking to any one, took her 
 silent departure. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 71 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 A REVELATION. 
 
 "FLORENCE!" Miss Harper stopped suddenly, 
 and looked up in a bewildered manner. 
 
 " Florence !" repeated the voice of Uncle John. 
 
 " Mr. Fleetwood !" She could only utter the kind 
 old man's name in a low, choking voice. 
 
 "Where are you going, Florence?" he asked. 
 
 " Home," was the answer. 
 
 "Has anything happened at home? Is your 
 aunt sick?" 
 
 " No, sir." 
 
 "Are you sick, Florence?" 
 
 "Yes, sir. Sick at heart!" was the reply of 
 Florence, made with quivering lips. 
 
 Uncle John turned, and walked beside Miss Har 
 per, in the direction he had found her going. 
 
 "There is something wrong, Florence," said he. 
 " "Why have you left the house of my niece so sud 
 denly?" 
 
 " Mrs. Dainty has dispensed with my services." 
 
 "What?" 
 
72 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 " Mrs. Dainty does not wish me any longer to 
 hold the place of governess to her children/' said 
 Florence. 
 
 Uncle John was silent for some moments. He 
 then said, 
 
 " How did this happen ? Tell me every thing 
 freely." 
 
 Florence related what had passed between her 
 and Mrs. Dainty at the hurried interview preceding 
 her departure from the house. 
 
 "You must go back again," said Uncle John, 
 after Florence had finished her brief narrative. 
 
 " Impossible !" was her firm answer. 
 
 " Say not so, Florence." 
 
 " Impossible, Mr. Fleetwood ! Impossible ! I am 
 not strong enough to bear all this insult and indig 
 nity. I can suffer pain, or even death; but my 
 spirit will not brook humiliation like this ! Only 
 for the children's sake have I remained up to this 
 day." 
 
 " And only for their sakes would I still have you 
 remain," said Uncle John. 
 
 " But the door is shut against me ; and I will 
 never knock to have it opened," said the young girl, 
 with an indignant spirit; "never! never!" She 
 repeated the words very firmly. 
 
 " The door must be opened for you, and without 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 73 
 
 the preliminary of a knock. Leave all that to me," 
 said Uncle John. 
 
 By this time they had reached a small house in 
 a part of the city where persons in moderate 
 circumstances reside, and both paused at the 
 door. 
 
 "Will you come in, Mr. Fleetwood?" said Miss 
 Harper, speaking in a tone of unusual familiarity. 
 "Aunt Mary will, I know, bo glad to see you." 
 
 " Yes, I must go in, and have a little more talk 
 with you, and a little conference with good Aunt 
 Mary." 
 
 In the next moment they passed together into 
 the house, the manner of Uncle John being that 
 of a man who was entering a familiar place. In 
 the small, neatly-furnished sitting-room to which 
 both proceeded they found a plainly-dressed lady, 
 somewhat advanced in years. She was reading in a 
 volume that seemed to have been taken up casually, 
 as her knitting-work was in her lap. 
 
 " How are you, Mrs. Elder?" said Uncle John, in 
 the familiar voice of a friend ; and he took the old 
 lady's hand and shook it cordially. 
 
 " Eight well, and right glad to see you, Mr. 
 Fleetwood," was the frank, cheerful response, as 
 she returned the hearty pressure of Uncle John's 
 
 hand. "But to what cause am I indebted for 
 
 7 
 
74 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 this visit?" she added, a slight shadow coming 
 into her face as she looked more narrowly at Flo 
 rence. 
 
 "A providential one, doubtless," said Mr. Fleet- 
 wood, smiling. "I met your niece, just now, flee 
 ing from the post of duty, and have accompanied 
 her hither, that I might hear the report she has to 
 make of herself." 
 
 "A good report, I doubt not," replied the old 
 lady, throwing a kind but serious glance upon the 
 countenance of her niece. 
 
 "When the door is shut in your face, you can 
 hardly be blamed for leaving the threshold," said 
 Florence, with some bitterness in her tones. 
 
 "Is it so bad as that, my child?" Mrs. Elder 
 spoke with much tenderness, which did not wholly 
 conceal a flush of indignation. 
 
 " Just so bad." Florence said this slowly, and 
 with an emphasis on every word. " Just so bad," 
 she repeated. "And yet Mr. Fleetwood wishes me 
 to return for the children's sake." 
 
 "And is not that a powerful motive?" said the 
 old gentleman, speaking before Mrs. Elder had time 
 to reply. "For the children's sake! For the sake 
 of those little ones whom the Lord, when upon the 
 earth, took up in his arms and blessed with a divine 
 blessing, who are so precious in the eyes of Hea- 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 75 
 
 ven that their angels do always behold the face of 
 Our Father. I urged, you see, Mrs. Elder, no light 
 motive." 
 
 The eyes and countenance of Florence both 
 drooped to the floor, and she remained sitting al 
 most motionless. 
 
 " I must know all the facts in the case, Mr. Fleet- 
 wood, before I can say a word touching the duty of 
 my niece. What she sees to be right she has the 
 courage to do, and, if my eyes can aid her in seeing 
 right, I will gladly lend her their more experienced 
 vision. Let me have the whole story of this new 
 trouble with Mrs. Dainty." 
 
 In as few words as possible, Florence rehearsed 
 what had passed between her and Mrs. Dainty, 
 giving to her auditors that lady's emphatic and in 
 sulting terms of dismissal. 
 
 Mrs. Elder remained gravely silent for some 
 minutes after Florence had ceased speaking ; while 
 Mr. Fleetwood waited patiently to get the conclu 
 sion of her thoughts. 
 
 " I don't see that it is possible for Florence to 
 go back again," said the old lady, speaking as if 
 that view of the case were clearly settled in her 
 mind. 
 
 " Extreme cases require extreme measures," said 
 Mr. Fleetwood. " I treat my niece, for most of the 
 
76 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 time, as if she were partially demented. And so 
 she is; for vanity and love of the world have in 
 a measure dethroned her reason. She was my 
 favorite when a little girl; and I remained strongly 
 attached to her as she grew up toward womanhood, 
 though I could not be over-patient with the 
 fashionable follies to which she showed far too early 
 an inclination. For some years I have been alto 
 gether out of heart with her, and see no hope of 
 her reformation, except through virtue of some 
 great calamity. But she has children, to whom all 
 my love is transferred, children who may be 
 trained to good or warped to evil. I had almost 
 come to despair of them, when a bright day re 
 newed old acquaintanceship, and I discovered in 
 your excellent niece all the qualities needed to save 
 these children. How wisely, lovingly, and un 
 selfishly she has performed her task so far I need 
 not repeat to you, Mrs. Elder, for I have told you 
 every word before. And now, do you think I 
 can give her up? No, no. She must return. 
 But I will make the way as easy for her as pos 
 sible. All the rough places I cannot hope to make 
 even ; but she has courage to walk, if she knows 
 the voice of duty, even where sharp stones are 
 certain to cut her tender feet. Already she has 
 won her way into the hearts of the children, and 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 77 
 
 has at this moment more power over them for 
 good than any living soul. This power must not 
 be lost." ' 
 
 " Every child that is horn," said Aunt Mary, in a 
 thoughtful tone, "is precious in the eyes of God, 
 and his love toward that child is manifested in the 
 best possible arrangement of things external to its 
 life, in order that these may awaken in its heart 
 emotions of kindness, mercy, and pity toward 
 others. Such emotions, whenever excited, fix 
 themselves as permanent things in the young im 
 mortal, and remain there like good seed that may 
 be warmed into life and produce good fruit when 
 time has brought the age of rational freedom. It 
 is by such remains of good and true things in all 
 their varieties, which are stored up in the minds of 
 children from the earliest days of infancy, up to 
 manhood, that our Divine Father is able to save us 
 from the evil inclinations we inherit, when we step 
 forth, as men and women, self-reliant and ration 
 ally responsible. To help in the work of storing 
 up in the minds of young children such ' remains/ 
 as I have called them, is indeed a heavenly 
 work ; and all who engage in it are co-workers 
 with angels." 
 
 "And to neglect such work," said Mr. Fleet- 
 wood, "when it lies in our way, and will be per- 
 
78 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 formed by no other hands if we refuse to do it, 
 involves no light responsibility. The perversion, 
 corruption, and final ruin of an immortal soul is a 
 fearful thought." 
 
 A deep sigh fluttered the bosom of Florence Har 
 per; but she made no remark. 
 
 " If a mother neglect her high duties in this re 
 gard," said Mrs. Elder, " can we say that another 
 becomes responsible in her stead?" 
 
 Florence raised her head and listened with 
 marked interest for Mr. Fleetwood's answer to this 
 question. He reflected a moment, and then made 
 reply : 
 
 "For the work God sets before us are we alone 
 responsible. His love for his children is so great 
 that he is ever providing the means to help them 
 to a knowledge of the good that is needful to secure 
 their happiness. If those appointed by nature to 
 do good to his little ones neglect their high trust, 
 he leads others to a knowledge of their wants ; and, 
 if these pass by unmoved to kindness, he still offers 
 the heavenly work to other hands." 
 
 The head of Florence again drooped, and again 
 her bosom trembled with a sigh. 
 
 "I do not ask Florence to return to our house 
 to-day," said Mr. Fleetwood. " She must have a 
 little time for rest and reflection, and I must have 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 79 
 
 a little time for observation and management at 
 home. The meaning of this hasty step on the part 
 of my niece I do not comprehend. Something lies 
 behind it that I must make out clearly before 
 acting." 
 
 "I will see you in the morning, Florence," added 
 the old gentleman, on rising to go. Then, taking 
 her hand, he said, very earnestly, and with slight 
 emotion, 
 
 " Ever regard me as your friend, nay, more 
 than a friend, as a father. Do not fear that I 
 will advise you to any course of action in this 
 matter that I would not advise you to take were 
 you indeed my own child as as you might have 
 been !" 
 
 The voice of the old man grew strangely veiled 
 with feeling as he uttered, in something of an 
 absent way, the closing words of the last sentence. 
 
 "Yes! yes! as you might have been, Florence!" 
 repeated Mr. Fleetwood, with sudden energy, catch 
 ing at the hand of the young girl and pressing it to 
 his lips. 
 
 "Tell her all! yes, tell her all!" he added, 
 turning to Mrs. Elder in a hurried, excited man 
 ner. " Her presence moves me strangely, and 
 memories of the past are too strong for an old 
 man's feelings." 
 
80 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 Mr. Fleetwood left, abruptly, the apartment, pass 
 ing into the street, and so leaving the aunt and 
 niece alone. 
 
 "Tell me all of what, Aunt Mary?" said Florence, 
 coming to the side of Mrs. Elder. Her face had 
 become very pale. 
 
 "A simple story of thwarted love and undying 
 affection," replied Aunt Mary, calmly. "Mr. Fleet- 
 wood loved your mother, and that love was only in 
 a measure returned. Your father won her heart 
 more truly, and she decided in his favor. They 
 were married, and you are their only child. If your 
 mother had married Mr. Fleetwood, the current of 
 her life might have run smoother; but whether she 
 would have been happier is not for me to say. Mr. 
 Fleetwood never would marry again ; and it seems 
 that his love for your mother has been an undying 
 passion. I will say no more than this. But he is a 
 man of great moral worth, noble sentiments, and 
 a true heart. His interest in you is not a passing 
 whim or preference, but has in it such deep regard 
 as a wise and good father knows only for his child. 
 And so you may be very sure that he will advise 
 you to no course of action in regard to his niece 
 and her children that he would not advise for his 
 own daughter. It was his love for these children 
 that led him to desire you for their governess, 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 81 
 
 you, whom he rightly knew only through my re 
 presentation of your character. I think you will 
 see it best to return to your post." 
 
 "I can only go back through Mrs. Dainty's invita 
 tion, and, I was going to say, after her apology." 
 
 ""Withhold for the present that last condition," 
 said Aunt Mary. "I doubt not, when the time 
 comes, the way in which your feet should walk will 
 be made very plain." 
 
82 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 CHAPTER YIIL 
 
 THE NEW GOVERNESS. 
 
 MRS. DAINTY was asleep in her easy-chair, and the 
 children, with no governess to interest or instruct 
 them, were ranging through the house at will, and 
 finding their own amusements, when the educated 
 English lady arrived, and sent up her card. 
 
 "Mrs. Jeckyl Jeckyl: who is she? I have no 
 acquaintance by that name," said Mrs. Dainty, as 
 she looked at the card through her half-awake eyes. 
 " What kind of a person is she ?" 
 
 "She's dressed in black," replied the waiter. 
 
 "Have you ever seen her before ?" inquired Mrs. 
 Dainty. 
 
 "No, ma'am." 
 
 " Is she genteel-looking ? Has she the appearance 
 of a lady?" 
 
 "She walks like a lady," replied the discrimi 
 nating waiter ; " but her black is a little rusty." 
 
 " Somebody that wants charity, I suppose," said 
 Mrs. Dainty, with a look of disgust and an impatient 
 toss of the head. "Go down and say that I am 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 83 
 
 engaged, but that she can send me word as to her 
 business." 
 
 The waiter retired. On coming back he said, 
 
 " The woman wouldn't tell me her business. She 
 says she was desired to call by Mrs. Ashton, but 
 that, if you are not prepared to see her, it is of no 
 consequence." 
 
 " Mrs. Ashton ! Oh, yes ; now I understand ! Has 
 she gone ?" 
 
 The manner of Mrs. Dainty changed suddenly; 
 and she made the inquiry with manifest eagerness. 
 
 "She acted as if she were going," replied the 
 waiter. 
 
 " Go back quickly, and say that I will be down 
 in a moment." 
 
 A gleam of satisfaction shot across the face of 
 Mrs. Dainty. 
 
 "My new English governess!" she ejaculated, in 
 a low tone, as the waiter left the room. "I'll soon 
 have a new order of things with the children !" 
 
 After slightly adjusting her dress, which had be 
 come disarranged during her sleep in the easy-chair, 
 Mrs. Dainty put on as grave an air of dignity as she 
 could assume, and went down to the parlor. As 
 she entered, a tall woman dressed in black arose, 
 and stood, awaiting her approach, with a half proud, 
 half deferential air, fixing upon her at the same time 
 
84 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 two small, gray, piercing eyes, that seemed to go 
 right through Mrs. Dainty. Her widow's weeds, as 
 the waiter had informed his mistress, were a little 
 rusty; and the same might be said of her com 
 plexion. Her nose was rather a marked feature for 
 prominence and size ; her lips were delicate in com 
 parison with the rest of her face, and had a certain 
 flexibility which showed them to be quick indicators 
 of feeling. The whole aspect of the face made upon 
 Mrs. Dainty, at the first glance, rather an unfavor 
 able impression ; and she seemed to be pushed from 
 rather than drawn toward the woman. 
 
 "Mrs. Jeckyl?" she said, assuming a frank, smiling 
 courtesy, as she came forward and offered her hand. 
 
 " My name." And the visitor bowed with a re 
 served dignity, giving only the tips of her fingers to 
 Mrs. Dainty. 
 
 " Mrs. Ashton desired you to call ?" 
 
 " Yes, ma'am. She said you were about changing 
 your governess, and would like to see me on the 
 subject." 
 
 The woman's manner a little embarrassed Mrs. 
 Dainty : there was in it an air of conscious supe 
 riority that rather overawed her. 
 
 " I have dismissed an upstart American girl, who 
 took on airs with both me and my children," replied 
 Mrs. Dainty, with considerable warmth. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 85 
 
 "American girls, I have observed," said the visitor, 
 "are apt to forget themselves in the respect you 
 mention. It grows naturally out of your system 
 of government, I presume. This equality of the 
 people must often show itself as an offensive element 
 in society. I have been many times annoyed by it 
 since I came to America." 
 
 "Oh, it's dreadful !" replied Mrs. Dainty. "Dread 
 ful!" 
 
 "Like other evils," was replied, "it will, I sup 
 pose, cure itself in time. People who can afford to 
 be independent will throw off the rude familiars 
 who thrust themselves too far in advance of their 
 right positions." 
 
 "Exactly so, as I have done in the case of Miss 
 Harper, whom I sent off without a moment's 
 warning, for the offence of presumption. She very 
 foolishly imagined that her judgment and her will 
 touching the children were superior to mine, and 
 ventured to set me at naught in their eyes. It was 
 a bold experiment on her part, and proved, of course, 
 a failure." 
 
 "If all American ladies would act with a like 
 decision of character," said Mrs. Jeckyl, "a needed 
 reform would take place much sooner than it is 
 likely to occur while things go on as at present. 
 But to the purpose of my visit. You desire, as I 
 
86 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 understand, to secure the services of a competent 
 governess for your children." 
 
 " I do," replied Mrs. Dainty. : y >*- 
 
 " So I have been informed ; and I have called to 
 see you at the particular request of Mrs. Ashton. I 
 do not know that I am prepared to make a positive 
 engagement at present, however. The position will 
 be new to me ; and I feel averse to assuming it. 
 Having moved all my life in the best English society, 
 I find it hard to repress a natural repugnance to be 
 coming a mere employee a kind of half servant 
 in an American family." 
 
 "I am not surprised at the feeling," said Mrs. 
 Dainty, whose respect for the lady had mounted at 
 least thirty degrees on the scale of estimation. "It 
 would be strange if you felt differently. Bat I 
 think we can make your position in our family 
 wholly agreeable. At least, it shall not be my fault 
 if there is any failure." 
 
 " If the lady herself is on my side " Mrs. 
 
 Jeckyl paused. 
 
 "You need not be troubled for the rest," said 
 Mrs. Dainty, finishing the sentence. 
 
 "Very truly said," was remarked, in a compliant, 
 insinuating manner. 
 
 The two ladies then came down to a regular 
 business interview, in which the questions of service 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 87 
 
 and compensation were fully discussed. The terms 
 of the applicant were high, and her stipulations 
 varied. She was to have no care of the children 
 beyond their education. Mrs. Dainty must have a 
 nurse to give all attention to their bodily wants, 
 while she administered solely to their mental needs. 
 The hours of study must be fixed, and the nurse 
 produce the children at the study-room doors pre 
 cisely at the time specified. With the termination 
 of the study-hours, all demands upon the governess 
 for service in the family must end. After that her 
 time must be her own. As to her meals, they must 
 be sent to her room, and she must have the privilege 
 of ordering as she desired from the day's bill of fare. 
 All this was imperative, and all this Mrs. Dainty 
 yielded, so earnest was she in her desire to secure 
 the services of this accomplished English lady. 
 
 " There is one thing of which I must advise you," 
 said Mrs. Dainty, during the interview. " "We have 
 residing with us a bachelor uncle of mine, who, 
 being in no business, amuses himself by petty inter 
 ferences in our family concerns. He is a terrible 
 annoyance sometimes. I mention this in the be 
 ginning, that you may be prepared for him. One 
 of the reasons why I sent off that American girl 
 was, because he took her side in every thing, and 
 encouraged her in all her airs and assumptions." 
 
88 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 "He must keep out of my way." There was a 
 peculiar lifting of Mrs. Jeckyl's upper lip as she said 
 this, as we sometimes see it in an angry beast, 
 just showing her teeth enough to make it evident 
 that she had the power to bite, and the will, too, 
 under sufficient provocation. The effect on Mrs. 
 Dainty was not pleasant; but she waved aside the 
 warning impression as something in which there was 
 no meaning. 
 
 "Hold him entirely aloof," she said. "Do not 
 permit his interference in the smallest matter." 
 
 "What right has he to interfere?" Mrs. Jeckyl 
 showed a measure of womanly indignation. 
 
 "None!" was answered, with warmth. "None! 
 I consider myself competent to decide in all ques 
 tions touching the management of my own children, 
 and his meddlesome interference puts me out of all 
 patience. We must lay our heads together to cir 
 cumvent him entirely." 
 
 "Why circumvent?" said Mrs. Jeckyl. "Why 
 take all that trouble? Isn't there an easier and 
 plainer way?" 
 
 "I do not wish seriously to offend my uncle," 
 replied Mrs. Dainty, slightly depressing her tone. 
 "He is an excellent, well-meaning, kind-hearted 
 man. I would therefore circumvent rather than 
 harshly oppose him. He is rather quick-tempered, 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 89 
 
 and an open rupture might ensue. The best way 
 for you will be to keep him entirely at a distance. 
 Stand wholly on your dignity. Do not respond to 
 any suggestion or advice that he may offer in regard 
 to the children, but keep your own counsel and 
 carry out your own views." 
 
 " Trust me for that," said Mrs. Jeckyl. " He will 
 always find me rock or India-rubber." 
 
 "When will you come?" asked Mrs. Dainty, as 
 this preliminary interview was about closing. 
 
 "As early as you desire," replied the educated 
 English lady. " To-morrow, if it is agreeable." 
 
 " I wish you would say this afternoon." 
 
 " This afternoon !" Mrs. Jeckyl opened her small 
 gray eyes wider than usual. 
 
 "I have a particular reason," said Mrs. Dainty. 
 
 "If it is very particular." There was a yielding 
 air about Mrs. Jeckyl. 
 
 "It is, very particular. I will explain. Uncle 
 John knows nothing at all yet about my break with 
 Miss Harper, and still thinks her in the house. Her 
 services were obtained through him, and he seems 
 to regard her as a kind of protege. Now, in order 
 to let him understand that I am entirely in earnest, 
 and that her return is impossible, I wish him to 
 learn two facts in the case at the same time, that 
 the old governess has left the house, and that a new 
 
 8* 
 
90 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 one has entered. This will prevent a brief but un 
 pleasant struggle for the mastery. You understand 
 me?" 
 
 " Certainly." 
 
 " And will remain ?" 
 
 Mrs. Jeckyl reflected for some time. 
 
 " I see exactly what you wish to accomplish," she 
 said, " and sympathize with you entirely. To-mor 
 row would suit me better; yet troublesome diffi 
 culties may pile themselves up between this and 
 to-morrow." 
 
 "An ounce of prevention is worth a pound of 
 cure," remarked Mrs. Dainty. 
 
 " It is, as every one has proved a hundred times 
 in life," said the new governess. 
 
 " It will be wise for us, then, to use the ounce of 
 prevention." 
 
 "It will," replied Mrs. Jeckyl. 
 
 " Then you will at once assume your new duties 
 in my family ?" 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "I am delighted at your compliance !" said Mrs. 
 Dainty, pleased as an impulsive child in gaining 
 some desired object. "We shall soon have a new 
 order of things that will defy Uncle John's petty 
 interference. Come with me, and I will take you to 
 your room and then introduce you to my children." 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 91 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 THE SHADOW OF EVIL. 
 
 SHOWING the room was a simple affair, but when 
 it came to showing up the children the matter as 
 sumed rather a complicated aspect. Agnes was the 
 first whom Mrs. Dainty ventured to introduce to the 
 new governess. 
 
 "My oldest daughter, Mrs. Jeckyl," she said, as 
 Agnes, who had been summoned to the study-room, 
 entered with a grave, half-wondering, perceptibly- 
 clouded face. "Agnes, Mrs. Jeckyl, our new go 
 verness, who takes the place of Miss Harper." 
 
 Agnes, who had advanced to within a few steps 
 of her mother and Mrs. Jeckyl, stopped suddenly. 
 The quicker-flowing blood dyed her face to a deep 
 crimson. The tall, repulsive-looking Englishwoman 
 repulsive to the sight of Agnes advanced a 
 step and offered her hand ; but, instead of taking 
 the extended hand, Agnes merely returned her 
 sharp penetrating look, with one half fearful and 
 half repugnant. 
 
92 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 "Why don't you speak to the lady?" said Mrs. 
 Dainty, with some sharpness of tone. 
 
 Agnes partially extended her hand, and Mrs. 
 Jeckyl, changing her dignified look to one of smiling 
 insinuation, accepted the reluctant courtesy. 
 
 " Sit down, my dear." Mrs. Dainty's manner 
 changed, and her voice assumed its pleasantest 
 tones. 
 
 The three then sat down, facing each other, but 
 neither of them at ease. 
 
 "Mrs. Jeckyl," said the mother, "has come to 
 take the place of Miss Harper as your governess. 
 She is an accomplished English lady, and will be 
 very kind to you. I shall expect you to submit 
 yourselves to her dutifully, and to be guided by her 
 instructions. You are the oldest, my daughter, and 
 your example to Madeline and George will be all- 
 potent. As you lead, they will follow. Lead them 
 kindly, then, into obedience and acquiescence. It 
 is in your power to make this change an easy one 
 for all parties. Confide in Mrs. Jeckyl. You will 
 find her worthy of all -confidence." 
 
 "Believe me, my dear child," (Mrs. Jeckyl took 
 up the theme in a peculiarly insinuating voice, and 
 with a smile that obliterated nearly every disagree 
 able feature in her countenance,) " that I am indeed 
 your friend. I do n*ot come here as a harsh, exact- 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 93 
 
 ing tyrant, but as a sympathizing instructor. I shall 
 not be over-exacting, though earnest in seeking 
 your improvement. Do not* fear that I will require 
 you to run where only the skill to walk is possessed. 
 Let us be friends in the beginning." 
 
 And she seized the hand of Agnes and gave it a 
 warm pressure. 
 
 Mrs. Dainty was delighted at this ; it was so dif 
 ferent from the cold, unbending manner of Florence 
 Harper. She saw in it the polished complaisance 
 of a superior, educated woman, in contrast with the 
 weak, upstart pretensions of a presuming American 
 girl elevated by circumstances into a position of 
 authority. 
 
 But Agnes was not to be won over so easily. 
 Young eyes often see deeper at the first glance than 
 old ones. The hand taken by Mrs. Jeckyl gave 
 no returning pressure. Mrs. Dainty was chafed at 
 this, and said, with some impatience of manner, 
 yet in a low tone, meant only for the ears of her 
 daughter, 
 
 " This is unladylike ! Try and show a little breed 
 ing." 
 
 " Oh, never fear, madam," spoke out, in a free 
 way, the new governess, who had heard the admoni 
 tion: "we will be good friends enough. Your 
 daughter must have time to make my acquaintance. 
 
94 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 First impressions are rarely continued. She will 
 f nd me considerate, just, and sympathizing. I have 
 been young, and can 4 well remember the days of 
 girlhood. Indeed, the child in me is not all extin 
 guished yet. I like your daughter's face, and see in 
 it the index of a mind to which judicious culture 
 will give strength and beauty." 
 
 " Thank you for the prophecy," said Mrs. Dainty, 
 highly pleased with this well-timed remark. "I 
 have seen that Agnes possessed more than ordinary 
 endowments, and that all she wanted was a judicious 
 instructor, who could be at the same time a wise and 
 loving friend. Be that to her, Mrs. Jeckyl, and you 
 will have our everlasting gratitude." 
 
 " Trust me, madam, that I will seek the highest 
 good of your children in all things," was replied in 
 a manner that was meant to be impressive, but 
 which so thinly veiled the hypocrite that Agnes, 
 whose eyes were upon the woman's face, curled her 
 lip in almost involuntary contempt. 
 
 " Call George and Madeline," said Mrs. Dainty, 
 but little encouraged by Agnes's reception of the 
 governess, and anxious to get matters settled be 
 tween this latter personage and the children as 
 quickly as possible. 
 
 Agnes left the room, and soon returned with her 
 brother and sister. Madeline entered with a de- 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 95 
 
 mure face, and shy, timid air; while George bounded 
 in, boy-like, shouting at the top of his voice. 
 
 " George !" Mrs. Dainty held up her finger in a 
 warning way. 
 
 George checked his rude manner, and stood with 
 his large eyes fixed curiously upon the face of Mrs. 
 Jeckyl, who tried to put on a most winning counte 
 nance. But, so far as the boy was concerned, her 
 effort was entirely fruitless. To him her aspect was 
 wholly repulsive. 
 
 "What old woman is this, mamma?" he asked, 
 looking from Mrs. Jeckyl to his mother. 
 
 " Why, George ! George ! Hush ! What do you 
 mean? Where are your manners?" And the face 
 of Mrs. Dainty crimsoned. 
 
 " You. see, Mrs. Jeckyl," she said, trying to apolo 
 gize for the child's rudeness, " how our children ape 
 the coarse manners of these vulgar American do 
 mestics. Miss Harper, the governess whom I have 
 just dismissed, has left her mark behind her, as you 
 see ; and a very ugly mark it is." 
 
 " She isn't ugly at all !" exclaimed George, by no 
 means comprehending the drift of his mother's re 
 mark, but understanding clearly enough that Miss 
 Harper was the subject of disparaging words. 
 " She's beautiful, and I love her. I do !" 
 
 "Madeline dear," Mrs. Dainty turned from 
 
96 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 George, over whom she had but little influence, 
 and spoke very pleasantly, "let me present you to 
 Mrs. Jeckyl, who is to be your governess in the 
 place of Miss Harper." 
 
 But the child, instead of advancing toward Mrs. 
 Jeckyl, stepped back slowly, as if the woman's 
 eyes were two broad, strong hands, pushing her 
 away, receding until she stood against the wall. 
 
 " Madeline ! Come here this moment ! "What do 
 you mean ?" Mrs. Dainty spoke sharply. 
 
 The child now moved, sideling, along the wall, 
 keeping her gaze fixed, as by a kind of fascination, 
 upon Mrs. </ eckyl, until she came opposite to where 
 her mother was sitting. Then, not withdrawing 
 her eyes for an instant from the strange woman's 
 face, she came forward and stood by her mother's 
 side. 
 
 "This is my second daughter, Madeline/' said 
 Mrs. Dainty, pushing the child toward Mrs. Jeckyl. 
 
 "How are you, my dear?" Mrs. Jeckyl, seeming 
 not to observe the intense repugnance of the child, 
 reached out a hand, and, taking hold of Madeline, 
 drew her almost forcibly to her side. 
 
 "What a nice little girl!" she said, holding her 
 tightly in one hand, and smoothing her hair with 
 the other. " What sweet curls ! Where did you 
 get them, dear?" 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 97 
 
 But Madeline, with a flushed, half-frightened 
 face, tried to release herself from the woman's firm 
 grip. 
 
 " "What dear children you have !" said Mrs. 
 Jeckyl, now insinuating an arm around Madeline, 
 and continuing to smooth her hair with gentle but 
 regularly-repeated passes. "We shall be the best 
 of friends in a little while. I shall love them very 
 much." 
 
 Once or twice Madeline, over whose face rapid 
 changes were passing, (at one moment it was deeply 
 flushed, and at the next overspread by a strange 
 pallor,) made a spring in the effort to release her 
 self. But the hand of Mrs. Jeckyl, that was upon 
 her arm, tightened to a vice-like grasp, while the 
 other intermitted not for an instant its regular 
 motions, just above, or slightly touching, her 
 hair. 
 
 "We shall be very good friends, madam, the 
 best of friends. I always attach children strongly." 
 Mrs. Jeckyl spoke confidently, and like one wholly 
 at her easo. 
 
 At this moment Mrs. Dainty became oppressed 
 with a feeling of vague terror, united with an almost 
 intolerable repugnance toward Mrs. Jeckyl ; and it 
 was with an effort that she overcame the impulse to 
 spring forward and snatch Madeline from her invest- 
 G 9 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 ing arm. A little while she struggled weakly against 
 tins strange feeling; then it passed slowly away, 
 and, like one awakening from a dream, she found 
 the current of her life moving on once more in its 
 regular channels. But she had a different impres 
 sion of Mrs. Jeckyl, and a new feeling toward her. 
 It seemed as if they had been suddenly removed 
 from each other, and to so great a distance that 
 immediate contact was forever impossible. She 
 was about suggesting that it might be as well for 
 Mrs. Jeckyl to defer until the next day her formal 
 entrance into the family, when she observed a 
 change in Madeline, who, instead of endeavoring 
 to get away from the new governess, now leaned 
 against her, although the hand that held her a little 
 while before was no longer closed upon her arm. 
 Almost at the moment of noticing this, Mrs. Jeckyl 
 raised the unresisting child to her lap, who leaned 
 her head back against her, and gazed up into her 
 face with a pleased, confiding, almost affectionate, 
 look. 
 
 " I said we would be good friends." Mrs. Jeckyl 
 glanced with an- exultant smile toward Mrs. Dainty. 
 "I understand the art of attaching children. What 
 a dear, sweet child this is ! I promise myself a world 
 of pleasure in entering into her pure young mind 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 99 
 
 and storing it with lessons of wisdom. And your 
 oldest daughter " 
 
 Mrs. Jeckyl turned her glittering eyes that 
 seemed to have in them a charmed power upon 
 Agnes. ' 
 
 For a moment or two the young girl was retained 
 by them, as if a spell were on her: then she turned 
 away and fled from the room, her whole being per 
 vaded by a strange sense of fear. 
 
 Not in the smallest degree did Mrs. Jeckyl seem 
 to be disconcerted at this. 
 
 "Young people have curious fancies," she said, 
 in an even voice. "I am used to them, and know 
 how to adapt myself to all these variant peculiari 
 ties. Give yourself no further trouble about my 
 position with your children. I will manage all that. 
 Leave me now with Madeline and George. I want 
 to make their better acquaintance. Come, Georgie 
 dear; I have in my pocket the funniest little box, 
 with the funniest little man in it, you ever saw in 
 your life." 
 
 The funny little box, and the funny little man, 
 won o~ver the romping boy, and he went to the side 
 of Mrs. Jeckyl without a moment's hesitation. 
 
 It was as much as Mrs. Dainty could do to tear 
 herself from the apartment and leave her two little 
 
100 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 children alone with this woman. She felt a vague 
 sense of evil. A shadow, as from the wing of 
 danger, seemed to have fallen upon her spirit. But 
 Mrs. Jeckyl asked to be alone with them, and she 
 felt that she must retire. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 101 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 A LITTLE BREEZE. 
 
 is that old woman I met on the stairs just 
 now ?" inquired Mr. Fleetwood, late in the afternoon 
 of the day made memorable by the entrance of Mrs. 
 Jeckyl into the Dainty family. 
 
 "It is our new governess," replied Agnes, to 
 whom the question was addressed. A look of dis 
 gust marred her face as she spoke. 
 
 "Your new governess!" exclaimed Uncle John, 
 in amazement. "When did she come, and where 
 from?" 
 
 "She came two hours ago; but whether she 
 dropped from the clouds, or was dug out of the earth, 
 is more than I can tell. She's horrible ! I don't 
 know what's come over mother !" 
 
 "Who is she ? What is her name ?" 
 
 "A wicked-looking old woman, whom mother 
 calls an accomplished English lady. Her name is 
 Jeckyl." 
 
 "Jeckyl? Jeckyl?" Uncle John shook his 
 head. "Never heard of her before." 
 
102 * THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 " Nor anybody else but mother. And where she 
 found her, the dear only knows !" 
 
 " "Why was Florence Harper sent away ?" 
 
 A sad expression came into the face of Agnes, as 
 she replied, 
 
 "My fault, I suppose. In my blind self-will, I 
 resisted her when she was right and I was wrong ; 
 and I complained of her unjustly. Mother talked 
 very roughly to her, she's always done that ; and 
 then and then, I believe, Miss Harper went 
 away." 
 
 " Miss Harper was a kind, good girl," said Uncle 
 John, " and tried always to do what was right. I 
 am sorry you misunderstood or resisted her, for she 
 was the best friend you will ever find in a gover 
 ness." 
 
 " I know she was, uncle ; and I have learned it 
 just too late. Oh, I would give any thing in the 
 world to have her back again." 
 
 "I must see your mother at once," said Uncle 
 John. "Where is she?" 
 
 "In her own room." 
 
 "Will you say that I want her ?" 
 
 Agnes went to her mother's room. 
 
 "Uncle John wishes to see you," said she. 
 
 "What does he want to see me about?" asked 
 
 t 
 
 Mrs. Dainty. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 103 
 
 " I don't know. He's waiting for you over in the 
 
 sitting-room.' 
 
 " Tell him I'm engaged just now." 
 
 But that reply didn't suit Uncle John at all. His 
 niece had no business to be engaged, to him ! 
 
 "What is she doing ?" he inquired of Agnes. 
 
 "Reading." 
 
 " Ah, well ! If she can't come to me, I can, at 
 least, go to her." And Uncle John left the sitting- 
 room. Mrs. Dainty started and looked confused as 
 Mr. Fleetwood entered her chamber. 
 
 "Very particularly engaged?" said the old gentle 
 man, a little sarcastically. 
 
 " I didn't imagine that your business was one of 
 life and death!" retorted Mrs. Dainty, with height 
 ening color. 
 
 "And yet it may be, for all your defect of imagi 
 nation," said the old man, seating himself with the 
 air of one who had something on his mind. 
 
 "Where is Florence Harper?" 
 
 " That is a question not in my power to answer," 
 replied Mrs. Dainty. "She left here some hours 
 ago." 
 
 "Why did she leave?" 
 
 " I sent her away." 
 
 "For what cause?" 
 
 "She did not suit me." 
 
104 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 "In what respect?" 
 
 "In all respects." 
 
 " A sweeping range of objections, truly. May I 
 ask another question ?" 
 
 "Forty, if you like." 
 
 " Who is that old woman I met on the stairs a 
 little while ago ?" 
 
 "Old woman! I've seen no old woman." Mrs. 
 Dainty emphasized the last words. 
 
 "A middle-aged woman, then, with a hard 
 almost wicked face. She was dressed in black." 
 
 " Our new governess, probably," said Mrs. Dainty. 
 
 " That old hag your new governess !" Uncle 
 John felt outraged, and spoke intemperately. 
 
 "I beg of you not to use such language, Uncle 
 John." Mrs. Dainty affected calmness, and spoke 
 in a tone of quiet rebuke. " The person to whom 
 you refer is an accomplished English lady, whose 
 husband a man of rank, I believe died in the 
 East India Company's service." 
 
 "Poh! A cast-off, superannuated lady's maid, 
 more like !" retorted Uncle John, with overflowing 
 indignation. 
 
 " This is insufferable !" exclaimed Mrs. Dainty, 
 losing temper. 
 
 "What is insufferable?" 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 105 
 
 It was Uncle John's turn to assume an exterior 
 calmness. 
 
 "Your unwarrantable interference in our family 
 concerns ! It has come to a pretty pass when I can 
 not even buy a beefsteak, or turn off a disorderly 
 domestic, but you must interfere in the matter and 
 volunteer an ignorant condemnation. To tell you 
 the plain truth, Uncle John, I am getting very tired 
 of this, and wish it to end. I didn't consult you 
 about this affair, because I didn't think it one in 
 which you had any rights or interest." 
 
 "Indeed! You ignore my interests quite sum 
 marily. Pray, did you consult your husband?" 
 inquired Mr. Fleetwood. 
 
 "No, I did not!" was replied. "There was no 
 occasion to worry his mind on the subject." 
 
 " Probably you thought he had no more right in 
 the case than your troublesome old uncle," said Mr. 
 Fleetwood, sarcastically. 
 
 "Whether he had or not doesn't signify in the 
 present controversy," replied Mrs. Dainty, still 
 showing a great deal of angry excitement. "I chose 
 to send away an offensive, upstart American girl, 
 who didn't know her place, and who kept the chil 
 dren by the ears half of the time, and take in her 
 stead an accomplished, middle-aged lady, with years 
 
106 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 and experience on her side. I have no question in 
 regard to my husband's acquiescence, and therefore 
 shall not permit you to hector me on the subject. 
 So pray, Uncle John, spare me any further annoy 
 ance ! It will only tend to produce, in both of us, 
 states of unkindness." 
 
 "Where so much is at stake, I must venture 
 much," said Mr. Fleetwood. "I pray you, in turn, 
 be not offended, if I press you on this subject. The 
 love I bear for you and these children will not let 
 me keep silence. You have strangely misappre 
 hended Florence Harper. She " 
 
 "Uncle John!" Mrs. Dainty interrupted the old 
 gentleman, "I have shut the door against her: so 
 let her name die in this house. I shall not consent 
 to canvass with you either her good or evil qualities. 
 I know just as much of her as I ever care to know." 
 
 " What do you know of this Mrs. Jeckyl, to whom, 
 in such mad haste, you have given over the care of 
 your children ? An accomplished English lady ? Is 
 that the extent of your knowledge ? Did you ever 
 hear of her before to-day?" 
 
 " Go on, Uncle John ! Go on ! I will try to be 
 patient!" said Mrs. Dainty, leaning back in her 
 chair and forcing to her lips a smile of resignation. 
 
 "A fig for your patience! Answer me in 
 reason!" retorted the old gentleman. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 107 
 
 " I will when I make you my father confessor ; 
 but not before. I have no need at present for such 
 a ghostly appendage." 
 
 In this spirit the controversy went on for more 
 than half an hour, no advantage whatever being 
 gained by Uncle John. Mrs. Dainty said that she 
 had tried a governess of his selection, and tried her 
 faithfully; and now she was going to try one of her 
 own choosing, and, if he talked until doomsday, it 
 would not, in the smallest degree, affect her purposes 
 in the case. 
 
 Most reluctantly did Mr. Fleetwood consent to 
 abandon the argument. He felt that too much was 
 at stake. But a woman's will in the case was alto 
 gether too strong for him. Mrs. Dainty had made 
 up her mind to have her own way, and all remon 
 strance, argument, and persuasion went with her for 
 nothing. 
 
108 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 CHAPTEE XL 
 
 THE DEMON UNVEILED. 
 
 " SUCH a scene as I have had with that meddle 
 some old uncle of mine!" said Mrs. Dainty to Mrs. 
 Jeckyl. The two ladies met in the room of the 
 latter, whither Mrs. Dainty repaired as soon as Mr. 
 Fleetwood, hopeless of gaining any influence over 
 her, had retired, discomfited, from the field of con 
 troversy. 
 
 " On what subject?" inquired the new governess. 
 
 "Oh, about you!" said Mrs. Dainty. 
 
 "About me? What about me?" The small, 
 gray eyes of Mrs. Jeckyl lightened. 
 
 "I told you that Miss Harper, that abominable 
 girl I sent off to-day, was a pet of his." 
 
 "Ah, yes; I remember. "Well, there's one thing 
 very certain, madam : he'll find no pet or plaything 
 in me!" There was the look of an ogre in the 
 woman's skinny face. "I met him on the stairs an 
 hour ago : one glance told me his character. I read 
 him like a book." 
 
 "How did you read him?" asked Mrs. Dainty. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 109 
 
 "He's an old cot-betty! A thing I despise!" 
 said Mrs. Jeckyl, with contempt. 
 
 " He's kind-hearted." Mrs. Dainty uttered a word 
 of apology for Uncle John. It came from her lips 
 almost unbidden. 
 
 "Kind-hearted ! Any fool may be kind-hearted," 
 said Mrs. Jeckyl, " and yet be very annoying in his 
 folly. I never had much fancy for what are called 
 kind-hearted people by way of apology for a thou 
 sand annoying vices and defects of character." 
 
 " Uncle John has few defects of character, and no 
 vices." Mrs. Dainty could not help this just defence 
 of her excellent relative. 
 
 "By your own showing, madam," said Mrs. 
 Jeckyl, affecting a pleasant tone, " he is very much 
 inclined to be meddlesome in your affairs: that I 
 call a vice. If you think the appellation too severe, 
 you can call the peculiarity by another name. I 
 can't tolerate such men !" 
 
 " I don't ask your toleration of him. Only avoid, 
 if possible, giving offence. For my mother's sake, 
 if not for his own, I must bear with him and treat 
 him with all considerate kindness." 
 
 "I'll manage him," said Mrs. Jeckyl. " So don't 
 give yourself any trouble about his interference with 
 my duties or privileges in the house." 
 
 There was considerable modification in the tone 
 10 
 
110 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 and manner of Mrs. Jeckyl. She saw that she had 
 shown her rough side a little too plainly, and that 
 there were reasons why Mrs. Dainty could not ignore 
 Uncle John altogether. 
 
 "You must bear as kindly as possible with his 
 peculiarities. He means well," said Mrs. Dainty, as 
 a very feeling sense of her many obligations to 
 Uncle John, past, present, and to come, grew dis 
 tinct in her mind. 
 
 "He won't trouble me any." Mrs. Jeckyl smiled 
 in a lamb-like way, or, rather, tried so to smile. 
 But the effort was one so unusual to her that she 
 failed in the result; and Mrs. Dainty was in some 
 doubt as to the meaning of the curious expression 
 that came into the woman's face. She had visited 
 the room of Mrs. Jeckyl for the purpose of having 
 a very free talk about Uncle John, and also for the 
 purpose of settling with that lady some very decided 
 plans of operation in regard to him. But the spirit 
 in which Mrs. Jeckyl showed herself disposed to 
 act rather cooled her ardor, and set her to thinking 
 in a new direction. /; ,- 
 
 The conference closed almost abruptly, and little 
 to the satisfaction of either party. Mrs. Dainty 
 more than half repented of her hasty action in 
 taking this strange woman into the house and giving 
 over her children to a guardianship and an influence 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. Ill 
 
 that might be for evil instead of good. "When her 
 husband questioned her, she put as bold a face upon 
 the matter as was possible, denouncing Miss Har 
 per in unmeasured terms, and extolling the edu 
 cated, accomplished English lady whom she had 
 been so fortunate as to secure in her place. 
 
 "It is best, sometimes, to let well-enough alone," 
 said Mr. Dainty, on learning from his wife the 
 change she had seen proper to make in a matter of 
 so much importance. "And I think Miss Harper 
 was at least well enough." 
 
 This was all he remarked, and Mrs. Dainty saw 
 it best to leave the matter, so far as he was con 
 cerned, just there. His easy indifference left her 
 generally free to do about as she pleased : so, when 
 ever he failed of prompt acquiescence in any course 
 she designed to take, she pursued the easy policy of 
 not disturbing his mind on the subject. 
 
 " Oh, she's hateful ! I'll get a gun and shoot her !" 
 It was little George who thus freely expressed his 
 indignant appreciation of the new governess. He 
 was talking to Madeline; and they were near enough 
 to their mother's door to be heard distinctly. 
 
 "I wish Miss Harper was back again," said Made 
 line. Her voice had a mournful sound in the ears 
 of Mrs. Dainty. "I loved her so." 
 
 " Miss Harper was good, but this old woman is 
 
112 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 hateful. "What made you sit in her lap and lean 
 your head against her ?" 
 
 " I don't know. I couldn't help it," replied Made 
 line, still speaking in a kind of plaintive way. "I 
 wish mother would send her out of the house. I'm 
 afraid of her." 
 
 "I'm not afraid of her!" spoke out little George, 
 boldly. "And I don't mean to say a single lesson." 
 
 "That won't be right," said Madeline. "She is 
 our teacher, you know." 
 
 " She isn't my teacher if I don't choose ; and I 
 don't choose," responded young America. "I'll say 
 my lessons to Miss Harper ; and I won't say them 
 to anybody else." 
 
 "Madeline dear!" It was a new voice among 
 the interlocutors, and the tones send a strange thrill 
 among the nerves of Mrs. Dainty. 
 
 All was siknt for some moments. The presence 
 of the new-comer seemed to have thrown a spell 
 over the children. 
 
 " Come, dear ; I want to show you something 
 beautiful I have in my room." 
 
 Mrs. Dainty sat breathlessly still, listening. There 
 was the sound as of a child rising slowly from the 
 floor. 
 
 " Come, George." It was the same voice. 
 
 "A'n't a-going to!" was the quick, sturdy reply. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 113 
 
 "Yes, George; come. I've got some beautiful 
 things up in my room." 
 
 " Don't go, Madeline !" said George. " She's got 
 a snake up there, and it'll bite you ! I saw it as I 
 passed her door!" 
 
 "You wicked little wretch!" exclaimed Mrs. 
 Jeckyl, thrown for a moment off her guard. " How 
 dare you utter such a falsehood?" 
 
 "Mother!" It was the voice of Madeline, and 
 its low tones came to Mrs. Dainty's ears with such 
 an appealing fear in them that she repressed only 
 by a strong effort an impulse to rush forth into the 
 passage and catch the child up in her arms. But she 
 sat still and listened. 
 
 "Don't go, Maddy!" persisted George, nothing 
 daunted. " She has got a snake there. I saw it." 
 
 A wild cry of fear now broke from the lips of 
 Madeline, that went thrilling through the house. 
 Mrs. Dainty sprung from her room and caught the 
 child from Mrs. Jeckyl's grasp. As she did so, 
 Madeline shrunk against and clung to her, while 
 her whole frame quivered as you have felt a bird 
 quiver in your hand. 
 
 "What ails you, dear?" Mrs. Dainty laid her 
 face down upon the child's face, and spoke very 
 tenderly. 
 
 "It's that wicked little boy of yours," said Mrs. 
 H 10* 
 
114 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 Jeckyl, "who has been frightening her with the 
 story of a snake in my room. How dare you do so, 
 sir?" 
 
 " Well, so you have !" persisted little Don't Care. 
 " I saw it. There it is now, in your bosom ! See ! 
 If its head isn't peeping out alongside of your 
 neck!" 
 
 It was now Mrs. Jeckyl's turn to start and look 
 frightened. So natural and earnest was the boy's 
 tones, that even she was for a moment deceived, 
 and clutched convulsively at the imaginary snake. 
 
 "Too bad!" she exclaimed, recovering herself. 
 "Too bad!" 
 
 Others soon joined the little group at the door of 
 Mrs. Dainty's chamber ; for the cry of Madeline had 
 reached every ear in the dwelling. Among the first 
 to arrive was Uncle John. 
 
 "She did it!" cried George, pointing to Mrs. 
 Jeckyl. "She did it!" 
 
 "Did what?" asked Uncle John. 
 
 "Frightened Maddy! She's got a snake in her 
 bosom ! Take care !" 
 
 "A snake !" Uncle John looked puzzled. 
 
 " I saw it in her room ; and she's got it in her 
 bosom now," persisted the little fellow, quite de 
 lighted in observing the storm he had raised, and 
 more delighted at the discomfiture of the enemy. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 115 
 
 "You wicked little wretch!" exclaimed Mrs. 
 Jeckyl, advancing toward the boy. 
 
 George glided behind Uncle John, and, peering 
 out from his place of refuge, made a new attack. 
 
 " They're in her eyes now ! Don't let her come 
 near you, sister Aggy ! Take care, papa ! Old snake ! 
 She's the mother of snakes ! See ! They're crawling 
 all over her !" 
 
 A tiger about to spring upon his victim could not 
 have glared with two more cruel eyes than those 
 that sought the form of little George. 
 
 " Silence !" cried Mr. Dainty, who had joined the 
 excited company. "Silence!" he repeated, sternly, 
 as George attempted to speak again. "What does 
 all this mean?" 
 
 "It simply means," said Mrs. Jeckyl, with forced 
 composure, " that this little boy of yours has fright 
 ened his sister with an improbable story of a snake 
 in my room. He seems to have a fruitful imagina 
 tion, as he now multiplies the snake by a score, and 
 covers my body with them." 
 
 Uncle John now observed Madeline, who stood 
 with her face hidden upon her mother's bosom, and 
 shrinking very closely to her, turn her head slowly 
 and look at Mrs. Jeckyl. Her countenance was 
 pale, and her eyes had a strange almost terrified 
 expression. She gave only a single glance, and then 
 
116 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 hid her face again, while a low shudder was seen 
 pervading her body. 
 
 "It is plain," said Uncle John, taking advantage 
 of the singular state of affairs presented, and address 
 ing the new governess, " that your efforts to gain 
 influence over these children have been unsuccessful, 
 and that, judging from the present state of affairs, 
 such efforts in the future will be hopeless. My ad 
 vice to you, therefore, is to retire immediately." 
 
 "I have no knowledge of you, sir, in the case," 
 replied Mrs. Jeckyl, growing at once self-possessed, 
 and speaking with dignity. "I am here, under regular 
 engagement with Mrs. Dainty, to perform a service 
 to her children, for which I hold myself entirely 
 competent, and to recede from which under the 
 reaction of simple child's-play like this I am not in 
 the least inclined. Am I covered with snakes, sir ?" 
 
 "Not literally," replied Uncle John. 
 
 " Not literally ! What am I to understand, sir, by 
 your words?" 
 
 " Simply the meaning they convey to your mind. 
 Nothing more." 
 
 "Are there snakes in my eyes?" The woman was 
 losing her forced composure. 
 
 " Say yes, Uncle John ! Say yes !" spoke out little 
 George. 
 
 " If you look into a mirror, you can see for your- 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 117 
 
 self," replied the old gentleman, who, now that he 
 had come fairly into conflict with the stranger, de 
 termined to adopt any mode of warfare that would 
 drive her from the house. "I don't wonder that 
 you frightened Madeline." 
 
 "Uncle John !" Mrs. Dainty now made a feehle 
 effort to speak in favor of her new governess. "This 
 is insufferable ! Am I to have no control in my own 
 house ? Are people to be insulted " 
 
 " Oh, mother ! mother ! send her away !" 
 
 It was Madeline who interrupted Mrs. Dainty, as 
 she lifted her face with a look of such pleading fear 
 that it checked her utterance. And the shudder 
 that thrilled the child's frame was so strong that it 
 sent the blood coldly to her mother's heart. 
 
 "Madam!" (Mr. Dainty now assumed the con 
 trolling power, and spoke to Mrs. Jeckyl like a man 
 who was in earnest,) " after this scene you cannot 
 remain here in any comfort to yourself, nor in any 
 acceptance in our family. I beg you, therefore, to 
 retire from the house, and at once." 
 
 " Sir " Mrs. Jeckyl made an effort to reply, 
 
 but Mr. Dainty would have no parley with her. 
 "Madeline," he said, laying his hand upon his wife 
 and speaking very firmly, "go into your room with 
 Maddy and George; and you> Agnes, leave us." 
 
 There was no hesitation on the part of any thus 
 
118 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 addressed, for all, except George, were more than 
 glad to get out of the presence of Mrs. Jeckyl. He, 
 little rebel ! as he went at his father's bidding, 
 looked back over his shoulder, and called out, 
 
 "Snakes! Snakes!" 
 
 As soon as Mrs. Jeckyl was alone with Mr. Dainty 
 and Uncle John, and found herself without any 
 chance of holding the place she was in reality parti 
 cularly desirous to retain, she gave full course to 
 her indignant feelings, and for some minutes poured 
 forth a torrent of mad invective. K"ot a single word 
 was said in reply ; and so, like one beating the air, she 
 soon exhausted herself. Her departure was like the 
 lifting of a storm-cloud from the dwelling of Mr. 
 Dainty; but the storm did not pass without leaving 
 some traces of its evil work. Scarcely had Mr. Dainty 
 seen this woman beyond the threshold, ere he was 
 startled by a cry of distress from his wife, and the 
 eager calling of his name. On reaching the chamber 
 from which her voice came, he saw Madeline lying 
 upon the bed, pale and deathly in appearance ; and 
 when he laid his hands upon her he found that she 
 was rigid and insensible. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 119 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 A FEARFUL MYSTERY. 
 
 THE family physician, who was hurriedly sum 
 moned to the strangely-affected child, entered the 
 dwelling of Mr. Dainty in ahout thirty minutes 
 after the departure of Mrs. Jeckyl. He found 
 Madeline showing a few signs of returning anima 
 tion, but not of conscious life. Her face was still 
 of an ashen hue, and its expression painful to look 
 upon. At first he asked no questions, endeavoring, 
 by an observation of her symptoms, to comprehend 
 the case. He soon saw that extraordinary causes 
 had been at work, and that the child's condition 
 was one not to be reached through ordinary treat 
 ment. After looking at her for some minutes, and 
 examining all the life-indications, he said, turning 
 to Mr. Dainty, 
 
 " How long has she been in this state ?" 
 
 " More than half an hour." 
 
 "What produced it?" 
 
 "I am not able to answer your question, at 
 
120 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 least, not satisfactorily. To me her state is unac 
 countable." 
 
 "Had she a fall, or a fright?" asked the physi 
 cian. 
 
 " Neither. And yet her mind was seriously dis 
 turbed." 
 
 "By what?" 
 
 " I can scarcely explain, for I am in doubt my 
 self." 
 
 "Perhaps your wife can answer my questions 
 more clearly." And the physician addressed him 
 self to Mrs. Dainty. But the mother was silent. 
 To her mind there was a deep mystery in the 
 affair. That Madeline's state was, in some way, 
 dependent upon Mrs. Jeckyl's influence over her, 
 she had a vague conviction. But as to the manner 
 and meaning of this influence she was in total 
 ignorance. 
 
 "Will you inform me, as briefly as possible, as to 
 the condition of things existing at the time this par 
 tial suspension of life took place?" 
 
 The physician addressed Mrs. Dainty. 
 
 " I think she was frightened at something said by 
 George," Mrs. Dainty answered. 
 
 "What was that something?" 
 
 " He said that our governess had a snake in her 
 bosom, and that snakes were crawling all over her." 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 121 
 
 The doctor looked thoughtfully upon the floor, 
 and waited for additional information. But Mrs. 
 Dainty said nothing further. Little George was 
 standing close to the bedside. As the doctor 
 raised his head, his eyes rested upon the boy's face. 
 
 " I think," he said, as he looked at the bright- 
 eyed child, " that you must have seen very sharp to 
 find serpents about Miss Harper." 
 
 " Oh, it wasn't Miss Harper!" replied the boy, in 
 a quick tone : " she's lovely !" 
 
 "Who, then, was it? I thought Miss Harper was 
 governess to your children?" And the physician 
 turned to Mrs. Dainty. 
 
 " ISTo, sir ; Miss Harper is no longer the governess 
 of my children." 
 
 There was a certain coldness of manner about 
 Mrs. Dainty that was meant to repress inquiry on 
 this particular subject. 
 
 " I hope, madam," said the doctor, speaking with 
 some earnestness, and a little severity of tone, 
 " that you will be as unreserved as possible in your 
 communications. Unless I have all the informa 
 tion in regard to the cause of Madeline's illness 
 that it is in your power to give me, it will be im 
 possible to prescribe intelligently, or with any 
 hope of reaching the case. Miss Harper, I 
 
 understand, then, was not the person to whom 
 
 11 
 
122 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 your little son referred as having a snake in her 
 bosom?" 
 
 As Mrs. Dainty did not reply immediately, Uncle 
 John spoke out in his blunt way, and right to the 
 purpose, saying, 
 
 " No, it was not Miss Harper, but a wicked old 
 hag that my niece picked up somewhere. If I had 
 any faith in witchcraft, I would believe that she had 
 laid a spell on Madeline." 
 
 The doctor now turned to Uncle John. 
 
 "When did this new governess of whom you 
 speak come into the family?" 
 
 "To-day." 
 
 "Only to-day?" 
 
 " She came into the house only a few hours 
 ago." 
 
 "Was Madeline well this morning?" 
 
 " Perfectly." 
 
 " This is a sudden illness, then?" 
 
 " So I understand it," replied Uncle John. " How 
 is it, Agnes?" And he spoke to the sister of Made 
 line, who was leaning over the bed, gazing with 
 wet eyes upon her pallid face. "Did Madeline 
 show any symptoms of illness before this sudden 
 attack?" 
 
 " She has acted strangely ever since Mrs. Jeckyl 
 came into the house." 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 123 
 
 " Mrs. Jeckyl !" said the physician, in a tone of 
 surprise. 
 
 The eyes of all turned quickly to his face with 
 looks of inquiry. 
 
 " Do you know this woman ?" asked Mr. Dainty. 
 
 "I am not certain. But I think I have heard the 
 name before." There was an air of evasion about 
 the doctor. 
 
 " She is an Englishwoman/' remarked Mr. Fleet- 
 wood. 
 
 The doctor looked at Agnes, and pursued his in 
 quiries. 
 
 "Acted strangely, you say. In what respect?" 
 
 "I can hardly explain, sir," replied Agnes. 
 " But I have heard tell of birds being charmed by 
 serpents ; and the way Madeline acted toward Mrs. 
 Jeckyl made me think all the while of a bird and 
 a serpent. I do not much wonder that Georgie saw 
 snakes in her eyes. They were the strangest eyes I 
 ever looked into, and made me shudder. She's 
 done something dreadful to Madeline !" 
 
 "Were they alone together?" inquired the phy 
 sician. 
 
 "Fora little while." 
 
 "Did Madeline seem repelled, or attracted, by 
 this woman?" 
 
 "Both. She appeared to be drawn toward her, 
 
124 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 yet acted like one struggling to get away. Oh, sir, 
 it was dreadful ! I never met so terrible a woman ! 
 Her eyes shone, sometimes, like coals of fire. I 
 was afraid of her." 
 
 " Did you see her put her hands on Madeline?" 
 
 "Yes, sir." 
 
 "In what manner?" 
 
 " She held her with one hand, while with the 
 other she smoothed her hair." 
 
 "Did Madeline try to get away?" 
 
 "At first she did ; but after a while all her strug 
 gles ceased, and she laid her head back against her, 
 half shutting her eyes, arid looking like one just 
 going to sleep." 
 
 The doctor's countenance assumed a still graver 
 aspect. 
 
 "Was this w r oman an entire stranger?" he asked, 
 in tones of surprise, turning to Mrs. Dainty. 
 
 " She came highly recommended by Mrs. Ashton, 
 as an accomplished Englishwoman, the widow of a 
 distinguished officer who died in the service of the 
 East India Company." 
 
 " Her own story, I suppose, believed by Mrs. 
 Ashton without evidence. And on this slight 
 knowledge of the woman you placed these tender, 
 impressible children under her control !" 
 
 And the doctor shook his head ominously. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 125 
 
 "There lias been harm done here," he added, 
 "beyond my skill to cure." 
 
 "What harm?" Mrs. Dainty's face grew sud 
 denly as pale as the face of her unconscious 
 child. 
 
 "Do you not know, madam," said the doctor, 
 " that there are men and women at this day who 
 possess an evil power over the minds of those who 
 submit themselves to their influence, stronger than 
 even the witch of Endor possessed of old, persons 
 in mysterious league with evil spirits, who delight 
 through them to break down the soul's God-given 
 freedom and make it the slave of their will ? If 
 this were my child, I would rather a thousand times 
 see her p ass upward into heaven than live on here 
 exposed to the assaults of infernal spirits, who, in 
 my opinion, have gained admittance to her through 
 this evil woman's power!" 
 
 " Doctor," said Mr. Fleetwood, laying his hand 
 upon the physician's arm with some firmness of 
 clasp, " no more of that, if you please ! It is neither 
 the time nor the place !" 
 
 "I stand rebuked," answered the doctor. "But 
 I feel strongly on this subject, and am apt to speak 
 warmly." 
 
 "Time is passing," said Mr. Fleetwood, "and 
 
 every moment is precious. This child needs your 
 
 11* 
 
126 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 most skilful attention. I think you understand 
 her case as fully as it can be understood through 
 any further explanation at this time. "We place 
 her in your hands. Do for her to the utmost of 
 your skill." 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 127 
 
 CHAPTER 
 
 DOUBT AND ANXIETY. 
 
 IT was nearly two hours from the time the phy 
 sician entered the house of Mr. Dainty before he 
 retired, and then the night had fallen. He left 
 Madeline in a natural slumber, and with her pulses 
 beating evenly. She had recovered from her al 
 most cataleptic condition with the rapidity of one 
 awakening, and showed a tranquil rather than dis 
 turbed state of mind. The presence of the doctor 
 seemed a little to surprise her, and she asked, as 
 she looked from face to face, who had been sick. 
 Soon after, like one overwearied, she sunk into a 
 gentle sleep. 
 
 Before retiring from the house, the physician had 
 a long conversation with Mr. Dainty and Mr. Fleet- 
 wood, in which he gave it as his opinion that Mrs. 
 Jeckyl had attempted to gain a mesmeric influence 
 over Madeline, and with a successful result that it 
 was frightful to contemplate. 
 
 " She looked to me like a very fiend incarnate," 
 said Mr. Fleetwood. "I can believe any thing 
 
128 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 against her as to evil purpose ; but I am hardly pre 
 pared to reach your conclusion in the case." 
 
 " Has the child ever shown symptoms of nervous 
 disease at all resembling her present affection?" 
 
 "Never," replied Mr. Dainty. 
 
 " You heard Agnes describe the way in which she 
 acted toward this woman ?" 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Was it not remarkable?" 
 
 "Very." 
 
 " Have you any theory in regard to it different 
 from mine?" 
 
 "I have no theory on the subject," said Mr. 
 Dainty. " The whole thing is beyond my reach." 
 
 "Are you familiar with these modern phe 
 nomena, which some call, oddly enough, spiritual 
 ism?" 
 
 A look of disgust came into the face of Mr. 
 Dainty, as he answered, 
 
 "No." 
 
 " If you were familiar with them, either from 
 reading or observation," said the doctor, "you 
 might be inclined to think as I do touching your 
 daughter's sudden terror, which was followed by so 
 deep a prostration of mind and body." 
 
 " Her imagination," said Mr. Fleetwood, " is no 
 doubt far more active than we had supposed, and 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 129 
 
 she may have an idiosyncrasy in regard to snakes 
 which threw her into a condition of paralyzing 
 terror when George declared that the woman 
 had serpents crawling all over her. I am sure 
 tliat her eyes were remarkably snaky at the time. 
 This, to me, is a more intelligible explanation." 
 
 The doctor did not urge his view of the case, 
 although his response to Mr. Fleetwood was not of 
 a character to show any leaning, on his part, to that 
 gentleman's opinion. After charging them to keep 
 Madeline as free as possible from all disturbing 
 influences, he went away, promising to call in the 
 morning. 
 
 Before making his visit to the house of Mr. 
 Dainty on the next day, the doctor, whose mind 
 had become very much interested in Madeline's 
 case, called to see Mrs. Ash ton, whom he knew very 
 well. After making a few friendly inquiries about 
 her family, he said, 
 
 " You recommended to Mrs. Dainty an English 
 woman as a suitable person to take the place of 
 governess to her children?" 
 
 An expression of surprise came into the face of 
 Mrs. Ashton, as she answered, 
 
 " I have not the pleasure of an acquaintance with 
 Mrs. Dainty." 
 
 For a moment the doctor looked puzzled. Before 
 
130 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 he had time to put another question, Mrs. Ashton 
 said, 
 
 "There is an Englishwoman named Jeckyl " 
 
 " The same ! What do you know of her?" The 
 doctor spoke quickly, interrupting the lady. 
 
 "Very little," replied Mrs. Ashton. "But why 
 do you question me in regard to this woman, Dr. 
 Edmonson?" 
 
 " Mrs. Dainty engaged her on your recommenda- 
 tion." 
 
 " On my recommendation !" 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "In the first place, doctor, I don't know Mrs. 
 Dainty, except by sight; and, in the second place, 
 I have never recommended Mrs. Jeckyl to any 
 body." 
 
 "There has been some deception, then," said Dr. 
 Edmonson. 
 
 " There certainly has, if I have been made to en 
 dorse the woman. I did speak of her, to one or 
 two persons, as an Englishwoman who desired to 
 get the situation of governess, and I may have 
 spoken of her as educated and accomplished, not 
 so much from my knowledge of her acquirements 
 as from her own testimony in the case. And now 
 I remember that somebody told me that Mrs. Dainty 
 was about changing her governess, and that I men- 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 131 
 
 tioned this to Mrs. Jeckyl and advised her to see 
 about the matter. This is the utmost of my doings 
 in the case." 
 
 " What is your impression of the woman ?" in 
 quired the doctor. 
 
 "Not particularly favorable," said Mrs. Ashton. 
 " I can hardly tell how she got access to my family 
 in the beginning. At first I pitied her lonely and 
 almost helpless condition in a strange country, 
 and felt some interest in her; but this interest 
 has steadily diminished, until now the woman is 
 so repulsive that I can scarcely endure her pre 
 sence." 
 
 " And this is all you know of her?" 
 
 " All ; and I am pained to think that she has been 
 received into any family on my supposed recom 
 mendation. I should not like her to have a con 
 trolling influence over my children. But pray, 
 doctor, what has happened in connection with her 
 and Mrs. Dainty's family ? I hope she has not been 
 robbing them, or any thing of that kind?" 
 
 "Nothing of that kind," answered the doctor. 
 " But I'm afraid she has been attempting mesmeric 
 influence over one of Mrs. Dainty's children." 
 
 " Dr. Edmonson !" 
 
 There was about Mrs. Ashton a peculiar tone and 
 manner that excited the doctor's curiosity. 
 
132 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 " Are you aware that she possesses any power of 
 this kind?" 
 
 " Your question throws a flood of light into my 
 mind," said Mrs. Ashton, "and gives, I think, the 
 key to a singular fact that has always puzzled me. 
 On occasion of one of Mrs. Jeckyl's visits here, my 
 little Emmeline was suffering with a sick headache. 
 You know how much she has been troubled with 
 these headaches. She was lying on the sofa, with 
 pale face, and red, suffused eyes, when this woman 
 came in. Seeing that Emmeline was sick, she made 
 a number of inquiries about her, and then, sitting 
 down by the sofa, laid her hand, with a light press 
 ure, as I could see, upon her head. ' Poor child !' 
 she murmured, and then began stroking her hair. 
 I noticed that she bent down and looked very 
 intently into her face. I thought her manner a little 
 curious, but did not regard it as significant of any 
 thing unusual. This -result followed: Emmeline, 
 in less than two minutes, closed her eyes and went 
 off into a deep sleep, which lasted over an hour, or 
 until Mrs. Jeckyl ended her visit. On rising to go, 
 she referred to the child, and, leaning over her, 
 moved her hand, in what struck me as a singular 
 way, over her face. Emmeline roused up instantly. 
 ' How does your head feel, dear?' asked this woman. 
 6 It does not ache any,' was answered. i I thought 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 133 
 
 you would be better/ said Mrs. Jeckyl, as if speak 
 ing to herself. Once or twice since, in thinking of 
 this incident, I have had a vague impression that 
 the sleep of Emmeline on that occasion was not a 
 natural one, and that it depended, in some way, on 
 the act of Mrs. Jeckyl." 
 
 "I have no doubt of it," said Dr. Edmonson. 
 
 "You have not?" 
 
 "No: evidently the woman transferred, for the 
 time, some will-force of her own to the child, pro 
 ducing temporary unconsciousness. Her spirit over 
 shadowed the helpless little one." 
 
 The words of Dr. Edmonson sent a shudder along 
 the nerves of Mrs. Ashton. 
 
 "You frighten me!" she said. 
 
 " You have cause to be frightened. When half- 
 insane men and women step beyond the orderly 
 course of natural life and invoke powers of evil 
 for all things disorderly are evil to enable them to 
 exercise a mysterious and controlling influence over 
 their weaker fellow men and women, there is subtle 
 danger abroad, more fearful in its effects than the 
 invisible pestilence walking in darkness and wasting 
 at noonday. It is no light thing, Mrs. Ashton, to 
 disturb the divine harmonies of the human soul, 
 to thrust an impious hand boldly down among its 
 hidden strings ! I am amazed at the folly and weak- 
 
 12 
 
134 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 ness that prevail on this subject, at the singular 
 infatuation of well-meaning persons, who permit 
 themselves to become the instruments of invisible 
 powers and influences the quality of which even the 
 feeblest reason might determine. To hear some of 
 these persons talk confidently, and with self-satisfied 
 tone and countenance, about penetrating the arcana 
 of the spiritual world, excites my mirth sometimes, 
 but oftener affects me with sadness." 
 
 "I have two or three friends," said Mrs. Ashton, 
 " who have been carried away by these things, and 
 their lapse from reason has caused me deep re- 
 gret." 
 
 "You rightly designate their state of mind," re 
 plied the doctor, "as a lapse from reason. No mind 
 possessing a true rational balance is in any danger of 
 falling from its mountain-height and crystal atmo 
 sphere, where every thing is seen in its true relation, 
 down into this miry valley, where the thick atmo 
 sphere distorts every object and mirage adds its 
 mocking illusions. I am in no wonder at the re 
 sult, at toppling reason, lapsing virtue, desolated 
 homes ! Every tree may be known by its fruit ; and 
 the product of this has shown itself to be evil from 
 rind to core! 
 
 "Never again, Mrs. Ashton, permit this woman 
 Jeckyl to darken your chambers with the shadow 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 135 
 
 of her presence. If she have once brought your 
 little Emmeline under this direful influence of which 
 we are speaking, she has disturbed the natural order 
 of her mind and gained a certain power over her. 
 A second trance will be induced more easily than 
 the first. Even by her serpent-eye she may cast on 
 her a spell." 
 
 Mrs. Ashton grew pale and shuddered. , 
 " I warn you in plain words," added the doctor, 
 " speaking as I think, and from a solemn sense of 
 duty. Mrs. Jeckyl, if I am to judge by the way in 
 which her presence and active sphere affected one 
 of Mrs. Dainty's children, has a potency of will al 
 most irresistible. In Madeline's efforts at resistance 
 for she manifested from the very beginning an 
 intense repugnance toward the woman she was 
 thrown into a condition of trance profound almost 
 as death. The state in which I discovered her, 
 when summoned by the family, was not that of an 
 ordinary suspension of vital powers. I saw in an 
 instant that extraordinary causes had been at work. 
 And I now fully comprehend the case. There has 
 been a disturbance of the order of that child's life 
 that may never be corrected. Ah, Mrs. Ashton, a 
 mother can never be too careful in the selection of 
 those who are to be the daily companions, and, I 
 might say, educators, of her children !" 
 
136 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 From the house of Mrs. Ashton, Dr. Edmonson 
 went to Mrs. Dainty's. He found Madeline as well, 
 apparently, as usual, and her mother's cheerfulness 
 restored. He made an effort to startle her mind 
 with a clear apprehension of the danger through 
 which the child had just passed, but only partially 
 succeeded. Mrs. Dainty hadn't much faith, she said, 
 in the strange stories told about the power of mes 
 merists, and considered nine-tenths of the alleged 
 phenomena as sheer delusion. She could under 
 stand how Madeline's repugnance to Mrs. Jeckyl 
 might have been so strong as to produce vital sus 
 pension for a period; but that Mrs. Jeckyl had 
 gained any power over her was a thing not to be 
 admitted for a moment. 
 
 The doctor observed Madeline very closely, and 
 was satisfied that a change had taken place. 
 
 "Did you sleep well last night?" he inquired of 
 her. 
 
 "Not very well," was answered. 
 
 "Why?" 
 
 " I had ugly dreams, that waked me up." 
 
 " Often ?" 
 
 " Two or three times." 
 
 ""What did you dream about?" 
 
 "I don't know." 
 
 " Try if you can remember one of } r our dreams." 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 137 
 
 " I fell into the water once/' said Madeline. 
 
 " And that woke you ?" 
 
 "No, sir; but I thought that Mrs. Jeckyl tried to 
 push me under, and that made me wake up." 
 
 The doctor looked very earnestly into Madeline's 
 face. Its expression troubled him. 
 
 " Can you remember another dream ?" 
 
 "No, sir: I can't remember any more." 
 
 " You may be thankful, Mrs. Dainty," said Dr. 
 Edmonson, " that circumstances so soon showed 
 the character of this woman. The harm she might 
 have done your children is inconceivable." 
 
 "I think you put too serious a face upon the 
 matter, doctor," replied Mrs. Dainty. 
 
 " Time, I fear, will tell you a different story," said 
 the doctor, as he arose to depart. " For the present 
 let me enjoin upon you to keep this child as free as 
 possible from all disturbing causes." 
 
 Mrs. Dainty made no answer, and the doctor, 
 bowing almost formally, bade her good-morning. 
 
 12* 
 
138 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 PAINFUL CONSEQUENCES. 
 
 "MADELINE." 
 
 Mrs. Dainty looked up, a slight expression of 
 annoyance coming into her face : Uncle John stood 
 before her. 
 
 " Well? What is it?" She did not speak with 
 an air of encouragement; nor did she by look or 
 motion give the old gentleman an invitation to sit 
 down. He had entered the library, where she was 
 reading. 
 
 "I want to have a talk with you about the chil 
 dren," said Mr. Fleetwood. He was altogether self- 
 possessed, and his tone and manner were earnest. 
 
 A deeper shade of annoyance passed over the 
 countenance of Mrs. Dainty. 
 
 "You still purpose having a governess ?" 
 
 "I don't know that I purpose any thing," replied 
 Mrs. Dainty. " I've had such wretched luck, so far, 
 with governesses, that I shall hardly feel safe in 
 trying another." 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 139 
 
 "Why not recall Miss Harper?" said Mr. Fleet- 
 wood. 
 
 " Uncle John !" Mrs. Dainty turned upon the old 
 gentleman a look of indignant surprise. 
 
 " The children are all attached to her ; and she is 
 pure-minded, true-hearted, and " 
 
 "She's- insolent and upstart!" retorted Mrs. 
 Dainty, with passion ; " and I will never have her 
 back in her old place." 
 
 "You have altogether misapprehended Florence," 
 urged Mr. Fleetwood, with unusual earnestness of 
 manner. 
 
 " I am not apt to misapprehend people," said Mrs. 
 Dainty, drawing her head up a little proudly. 
 
 " Have you noticed Madeline particularly, during 
 the last few days?" inquired Mr. Fleetwood, after a 
 pause. 
 
 "Particularly? How?" Mrs. Dainty looked 
 curiously at the old gentleman. 
 
 "Do you see no change in her since that remark 
 able experience with Mrs. Jeckyl?" 
 
 "I^o," was answered, without hesitation. 
 
 "I have." 
 
 "Indeed! you are sharp-sighted, Uncle John!" 
 Mrs. Dainty spoke lightly. 
 
 "Love is always sharp-sighted when danger is 
 about," was sententiously answered. 
 
140 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 "You are fanciful." 
 
 " No, Madeline !" The countenance of Mr. Fleet- 
 wood became still more serious. "No, Madeline; 
 I am not a dealer in light fancies, but a man of 
 sober thoughts and direct purposes, as you have 
 reason to know. There is a change in our little 
 pet, and one boding, I fear, unhappy consequences, 
 unless she is at once surrounded by counteracting 
 influences. The spirit of that bad woman, in over 
 shadowing her, left something of its darkness on 
 her young spirit." 
 
 Mrs. Dainty sighed unconsciously. 
 
 "What is the change you have observed, Uncle 
 John?" she said, her repellant manner subsiding. 
 
 "Do you remember to have heard her merry 
 laugh ringing through the house as of old ?" 
 
 Mrs. Dainty thought for a moment or two, and 
 then replied, 
 
 "I do not." 
 
 "Do you know where she is now?" 
 
 "No." 
 
 " Come with me." 
 
 The old gentleman arose, and moved toward the 
 library-door. His niece followed him, with a look 
 of questioning interest on her countenance. 
 
 ""Where is she ?" The mother spoke in a whisper. 
 
 " Step softly," said Mr. Fleetwood. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 141 
 
 From the library they went noiselessly up to the 
 nursery. 
 
 "See!" And the old gentleman directed the 
 attention of his niece to Madeline, who was sitting 
 there alone, her back to the door, silent and motion 
 less. 
 
 " She is reading," whispered the mother. 
 
 Uncle John shook his head. 
 
 "Madeline!" Mrs. Dainty could not repress the 
 impulse to speak. 
 
 The child started up and turned with something 
 of a frightened look toward the door. 
 
 "What are you doing here all alone?" asked 
 Mrs. Dainty. 
 
 "Nothing," answered the child, looking confused. 
 
 "Nothing?" 
 
 "No, ma'am." 
 
 "How long have you been here alone ?" 
 
 "I don't know." 
 
 " Come down with me to the library." 
 
 "I'd rather stay here," replied Madeline. 
 
 "And I'd rather have you in the library," said 
 Mrs. Dainty, with an air of impatience. 
 
 "I wasn't doing any thing," urged Madeline. 
 
 "I didn't say that you were. But that doesn't 
 signify. Come down into the library." 
 
 " I don't want to go down into the library." 
 
142 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 " Come ! Do you hear me ?" 
 
 But Madeline stirred not. 
 
 Mrs. Dainty was about starting forward to grasp 
 the child's arm and constrain obedience, when Uncle 
 John held her back, whispering, 
 
 " Patience ! patience ! Remember that you are 
 now dealing with a diseased mind instead of a 
 healthy one. There is something wrong about the 
 child, and, if you love her, be prudent." 
 
 "You deal in riddles," said Mrs. Dainty, yielding 
 to the constraining force of Uncle John. " Dis 
 obedience, it strikes me, is a disease that should be 
 dealt with promptly." She spoke in a whisper. 
 
 "Madeline!" There was a winning tenderness 
 in the old man's voice that found its way to the 
 child's heart, for she moved toward Uncle John and 
 grasped his outstretched hand. The moment she 
 felt its warm pressure, she shrunk close to his side, 
 while a pleasant change in her young face revealed 
 the change which had come over her spirit. 
 
 "I want you in the library," said Mrs. Dainty, 
 firmly. She did not think it right to let the child 
 have her own way. 
 
 "Come," Uncle John spoke, cheerfully; and 
 moving away, Madeline followed without resistance. 
 
 But Mrs. Dainty failed altogether in awakening 
 an interest in the child's rnind. Uncle John, think- 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 143 
 
 ing it best to leave them alone for a time, withdrew 
 from the library. The mother, on whose mind a 
 pressure of concern had fallen, took down a large 
 volume of natural history, filled with costly engrav 
 ings, and, opening it on a table, drew Madeline's 
 attention to the pictures. 
 
 "Isn't this beautiful?" she said, pausing over a 
 group of exquisitely-colored birds. 
 
 " Yes, ma'am," replied the child, in a tone that 
 betrayed an entire lack of interest. 
 
 "Humming-birds! Oh, how beautiful!" The 
 tones of Mrs. Dainty's voice were animated. " This 
 one with golden wings and emerald-green bosom is 
 like the darling wee bird we saw this spring, flutter 
 ing among the honeysuckle-leaves in the garden. 
 Isn't it sweet?" 
 
 "Yes, ma'am." 
 
 There was not a ripple of interest in Madeline's 
 voice. 
 
 " Don't you like birds ?" inquired the disappointed 
 mother. 
 
 "Yes, ma'am." 
 
 "Here are two beautiful doves. How lifelike! 
 It seems every moment as if they would fly away ! 
 A'n't they lovely, dear?" 
 
 "Yes, ma'am." 
 
 Mrs. Dainty bent down and looked into the child's 
 
144 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 face. Her eyes were not on the book, but cast 
 dreamily to the floor, and there was in her counte 
 nance a sad expression. 
 
 " Madeline !" Mrs. Dainty spoke with a sudden 
 ness that caused her child to start and the varying 
 color to dance over her face. 
 
 ""What do you mean by this? I don't under 
 stand you !" Mrs. Dainty's mind was growing con 
 fused through impatience. 
 
 For an instant Madeline looked frightened, and 
 then burst into tears. 
 
 "What are you crying about, silly child? "What 
 ails you?" 
 
 Madeline answered nothing, but wept more vio 
 lently. 
 
 "Are you sick?" 
 
 "No, ma'am," sobbed the unhappy child. 
 
 ^WTiat's the matter with you, then?" 
 
 "I don't know." 
 
 " Crying like a baby, and don't know for what ? 
 Shame on you !" 
 
 Madeline moved away from her mother's side, 
 as if a hand had been suddenly pressed against 
 her. 
 
 " Come, now ! There's been enough of this ! 
 Dry up your tears at once, and be a good girl ! 
 Here ! Let me wipe them all away." 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 145 
 
 And she caught Madeline with one hand, while 
 with the other she held a handkerchief to her eyes. 
 But the fountain of tears was not so easily dried up. 
 Madeline wept on, sobbing in a wild, convulsed 
 manner. 
 
 " I'm out of all patience !" exclaimed Mrs. Dainty. 
 Her minci, instead of getting clearer, was becoming 
 more and more clouded by passion. " If you don't 
 stop this crying for nothing, I'll punish you! 
 Hush, I say !" 
 
 There was an instant of strong agitation, as if 
 the will of the child were contending vigorously 
 with an almost overpowering flood of emotion ; and 
 then all was still as death. Madeline stood motion 
 less, and silent as a statue. 
 
 "Very well," said Mrs. Dainty, coldly; "I'm glad 
 to see that you can obey if you will, and I look to 
 having no more annoyances .of this kind. Go and 
 sit down, or amuse yourself in some way." 
 
 But Madeline did not stir. , 
 
 "Do you hear me?" Mrs. Dainty spoke sharply. 
 
 Still the child stood motionless. 
 
 "Madeline!" 
 
 ~No response. 
 
 " Don't trifle with me, child !" 
 
 The stern, threatening voice uttered its injunction 
 in vain. 
 
 K is 
 
146 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 " Madeline ! Answer me, or I will punish you 
 severely." 
 
 The mother had raised her hand to strike a "blow, 
 when Mr. Fleetwood, who remained near the library- 
 door, came in hastily, and with a look and gesture 
 warned her against that extremity. 
 
 "Uncle John!" exclaimed the excited woman, 
 losing all patience, " I wish you would mind your 
 own business, and not interfere with me. You only 
 encourage this self-willed child in her spirit of dis 
 obedience!" 
 
 And before Mr. Fleetwood had time to reply she 
 caught Madeline by the arm, and dragged her from 
 the library, and through the passages to her own 
 apartment, the door of which she closed and locked. 
 
 "You'll find that I'm in earnest!" she exclaimed, 
 in a husky but determined voice, as she hurried 
 Madeline across the room. Seating herself, she 
 drew the child close in front of her, and, looking 
 steadily into her face, said, 
 
 " Speak ! "What do you mean by this conduct ?" 
 
 The aspect of Madeline's face, as it now appeared 
 in the eyes of Mrs. Dainty, was so strange that 
 alarm took the place of anger. All life seemed to 
 have receded therefrom. The blue lips stood apart, 
 the eyes were wide open, almost staring, the skin 
 was of an ashen hue. Lifting her quickly from the 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 147 
 
 floor, the mother laid her child upon a bed, and, 
 after bending over her a few moments anxiously, 
 went to the door and called Mr. Fleetwood. 
 
 "I warned you," said the old gentleman, in a 
 reproving voice, as he saw the child's condition. " I 
 told you that you were dealing with a diseased 
 mind!" 
 
 "What can ail her? Oh, Uncle John, send at 
 once for the doctor !" Mrs. Dainty wrung her hands, 
 and stood glancing from Madeline to Mr. Fleet- 
 wood, her countenance pale with fear. 
 
 The old gentleman bent down over the child, 
 laying his hand upon her forehead and breast, and 
 then searching along her wrists with his fingers. 
 Her flesh was cold, and damp with perspiration, 
 and there w r as so feeble a motion in the heart that 
 scarcely a wave of life could be felt along the 
 arteries. 
 
 " Oh, send for the doctor ! She may die !" Mrs. 
 Dainty was overwhelmed with distress. 
 
 "Be patient. Control yourself, Madeline." Uncle 
 John spoke with unusual calmness. " Get cold 
 water and bathe her forehead and temples." 
 
 This was done, and signs of more active life fol 
 lowed. A warmer color returned to her cheeks; 
 respiration became deeper; the half-opened eyes 
 
148 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 closed, giving the look of sleep, instead of death, to 
 her childish face. 
 
 " "What is the meaning of this ? What has come 
 over the child?" said Mrs. Dainty, breathing more 
 freely as she saw that a new and healthier action 
 had supervened : " I don't understand it, Uncle 
 John." 
 
 "There is disease of the mind, Madeline, as I 
 have been trying for the last hour to make you 
 understand. Its exact nature cannot at once be 
 determined. Neither anger nor force will avail any 
 thing : of that be fully assured." 
 
 "But, Uncle John, she must not be permitted to 
 have her own will entirely. That leads to ruin." 
 
 " Of course not. The government of love, wise 
 and gentle in all its ministrations, not the govern 
 ment of angry force, must have rule. See into 
 what a mental paralysis your efforts to compel sub 
 mission have thrown her. If her mind's condition 
 had been a healthy one, this would never have 
 occurred. Deal with her, then, wisely and gently, 
 as you would deal with the sick." 
 
 Mrs. Dainty sighed deeply, and looked troubled. 
 
 "What does it mean, Uncle John? What is the 
 cause of this strange affection?" 
 
 " It was not so before Mrs. Jeckyl came into the 
 house. " 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 149 
 
 Mrs. Dainty gave an unwilling assent. 
 
 " Something has been done to her by that woman. 
 If I were a believer in witchcraft I would say that 
 she had laid a spell upon the child ; that Madeline 
 was under the influence of an evil eye." 
 
 " There is something wrong," murmured Mrs. 
 Dainty, speaking partly to herself, " something 
 wrong ! I wish I had never seen that dreadful 
 woman." A low shudder pervaded her nerves. 
 
 "Yes, something very wrong," said Mr. Fleet- 
 wood; "and it will require the wisest care on our 
 part to restore the harmonious action of her life, so 
 suddenly and so strangely disturbed." 
 
 For nearly two hours Madeline lay in a deep 
 sleep; and during all that time Mrs. Dainty sat by 
 the bedside. When she awoke at last, her mind 
 was in a tranquil state, like one coming out of a 
 refreshing slumber. But she exhibited none of her 
 old lightness of spirit, was quiet, yet cheerful, 
 rather than of pensive mood. She did not seem 
 inclined to join, as of old, her little brother George, 
 Master "Don't Care," in any of his sports, but 
 rather shrunk away into unobserved places, sitting 
 quiet and idle. 
 
 13* 
 
150 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 ALARMING OCCURRENCE. 
 
 TIME made very little change in Madeline's state; 
 no change, at least, for the better. Twice during 
 the succeeding fortnight her mother's anger was 
 excited against her, and the strong, passionate will 
 of the one set itself vigorously to work to subdue 
 the so-called "wilfulness" of the other. But each 
 time the storm, like all storms, made itself felt only 
 in wreck and ruin. Madeline, after the exhaustion 
 of the wild strife of passion was over, showed a 
 moody, absent exterior, and an increased tendency 
 to be alone. 
 
 "What can ail the child?" Mrs. Dainty would 
 say, in her uneasiness and perplexity, now appealing 
 to her husband, and now to Uncle John. But from 
 neither could any solution of the mystery of her 
 strange state be derived. The family physician was 
 called in and consulted, though with little satisfac 
 tion. " There must be a change for Madeline," he 
 said. "Her mind must be diverted. She is in a 
 morbid state;" with much more to the same pur- 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 151 
 
 pose. Yet nothing was gained. The mental dis 
 ease abated not, but commenced assuming new 
 forms. Morbid desire began taking the place of 
 morbid indifference ; and, if this inordinate craving 
 were not indulged, fits of nervous prostration fol 
 lowed the excitement of contention, resembling the 
 stupor of opium. 
 
 It now became a matter of serious consideration 
 in the family as to how Madeline was to be treated 
 by the other members. Suddenly her will had 
 grown exacting. The mild-tempered, gentle, loving 
 little girl had become imperious, selfish, and de 
 manding. If she desired a thing, or wished for an 
 indulgence, no amount of opposition subdued her. 
 Denial, argument, punishment, increased instead of 
 weakening her purpose, and the certain result was 
 a nervous spasm, or deep stupor, lasting at times 
 for hours. So long as she had her own way, the 
 current of her life glided along smoothly ; but 
 any obstruction swelled it into a turbulent flood, 
 the dark depths of which were hidden from all 
 eyes. 
 
 The doctor strongly recommended change of 
 place, new associations. " Send her out in the car 
 riage every day, or take her to the public squares 
 for a ramble among the children," he would urge, 
 when he saw her moving in her quiet way about the 
 
152 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 house, and marked the singular expression of her 
 countenance, that had in it something almost 
 weird. 
 
 One day Agnes, the elder- sister, accompanied by 
 George, had taken Madeline to the City Square, 
 through which they wandered for some time. Grow 
 ing tired, the girls sat down to observe a party of 
 little children who were jumping the rope, while 
 George, boy-like, took a wide range over the 
 grounds. Suddenly the attention of Agnes was 
 called to Madeline by an exclamation, and, looking 
 around and into her face, she saw that her eyes were 
 fixed on some object with a look of fear. Follow 
 ing their direction, she saw at a short distance the 
 repulsive form of Mrs. Jeckyl, who was standing 
 perfectly still, gazing at them. Her first instinctive 
 movement was to shade the eyes of Madeline with 
 her hand and thus hide from her the form which 
 had disturbed her with its presence. As she did so, 
 Madeline shut her eyes and leaned her head back 
 against her sister. 
 
 As soon as Mrs. Jeckyl saw that she was observed, 
 she came forward, offering her hand to Agnes in a 
 familiar way, and inquiring with an affectation of 
 interest about the family. 
 
 "Ah," she continued, "and here is my little pet, 
 Maddy!" placing her hand, as she spoke, on the 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 153 
 
 head of Madeline, whose slight form quivered and 
 shrunk at the touch. 
 
 "How are you, dear?" she asked, in tones meant 
 to be winning. 
 
 But Madeline kept her face buried in her sister's 
 garments. 
 
 " That little rebel brother tried to frighten my 
 pet," she added, her hand still playing with the 
 child's curls, " the naughty boy ! But Maddy was 
 my jewel ! Little darling ! Come ! Look up, and 
 let me see, if only for a moment, that pair of bright 
 eyes." 
 
 Agnes felt the head of Madeline slowly turning, 
 as if she wished to get a stealthy glance at the 
 woman's face. 
 
 "Ah! Peep-bo! Peep!" said Mrs. Jeckyl, play 
 fully. " I thought the light would corne." 
 
 Madeline had taken a single look, and then hid 
 den her face again. 
 
 " How have you been, darling ?" Mrs. Jeckyl 
 bent her head close down to the face of Made 
 line. 
 
 The child made no answer. 
 
 Still the woman's hand was on her head, and 
 restlessly moving among the sunny curls. Twice 
 had Agnes pushed it away with a firm effort; but it 
 returned again persistently. She had a strange, be- 
 
154 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 wildered feeling, and an impulse to catch Madeline 
 in her arms and flee away, as from impending 
 danger. 
 
 "Ah! Peep-bo!" Madeline had stolen another 
 look, and the woman, watchful as a serpent, had 
 caught the glance ; and now her eye held that of 
 the child, who did not again turn her face away, but 
 continued to gaze upon that of Mrs. Jeckyl. 
 
 "You are a little darling!" said Mrs. Jeckyl, 
 now bending close to Madeline, and smiling upon 
 her in her most winning manner. " The sweetest 
 pet in all the world! Here, sit on my lap." "And 
 she made an attempt to lift Madeline from the arm 
 of her sister ; but Agnes resisted, saying, coldly, 
 
 "If you please, madam, let her remain where 
 she is." 
 
 But the woman was bent on having her own way. 
 Not seeming even to hear the words of Agnes, she 
 applied her strength, and drew the child upon her 
 lap. A deep fluttering sigh came up from the 
 heart of Madeline, and light spasms quivered over 
 her face. There was a brief, feeble resistance; then 
 strength and will were subdued, and, passive as a 
 babe, she shrunk against the woman, laying her 
 head down upon her bosom. 
 
 Roused by fear and indignation, Agnes started 
 to her feet, and, grasping her sister by the arms, 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 155 
 
 said, as she exerted her strength in the effort to 
 remove her, 
 
 "Let her go, Mrs. Jeckyl !" 
 
 "Don't fret yourself, my dear," said the woman, 
 fixing her glittering eyes into those of Agnes, with 
 a look meant to subdue her also. But the effort to 
 hold her passive by the strength of a powerful will 
 failed wholly. 
 
 "Release my sister!" she added, sternly. 
 
 But Mrs. Jeckyl drew her arm the more tightly 
 around Madeline, and with her steady eye sought to 
 throw a spell over Agnes. 
 
 Grown desperate with fear, Agnes now exerted 
 all her strength, and with a single violent jerk suc 
 ceeded in wresting the half-insensible form of her 
 sister from the arms of Mrs. Jeckyl. 
 
 "You're a polite young lady!" said Mrs. Jeckyl, 
 in a sneering manner. "This is American good- 
 breeding, I suppose !" 
 
 "And you're a wicked woman," replied Agnes, 
 indignantly confronting the enemy. 
 
 " Snakes ! Snakes !" It was the ringing, exultant 
 voice of little "don't-care" George, who had circled 
 the square in a trot, and just returned to the place 
 where he had left his sisters. 
 
 Mrs. Jeckyl turned with a start upon this unwel 
 come intruder. 
 
156 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 " Old Snakes !" said the boy, stooping before the 
 woman, with his hands upon his knees, and a grin 
 of exultation on his face. "Old Snakes !" 
 
 Fierce as a tiger did she advance upon George; 
 but she had an antagonist to deal with who was an 
 over-match for her. 
 
 "Take care!" exclaimed the boy, as he darted 
 around a lady who was passing, thus putting her 
 between him and Mrs. Jeckyl ; " take care, ma'am : 
 that's Old Snakes!" 
 
 The lady started, and looked half frightened. 
 
 " Take care!" repeated Young America. " She's 
 got a snake in her bosom ! There ! don't you see 
 its head peeping out?" 
 
 "Mercy!" exclaimed the lady, springing away 
 from Mrs. Jeckyl, who, in trying to catch George, 
 ran against her. 
 
 "Snakes! Snakes! Old Snakes!" screamed the 
 little rebel, dancing with delight, and soon attract 
 ing a crowd of men, women, and children to the 
 spot. 
 
 "Where are the snakes?" asked one and an 
 other. 
 
 " There she goes ! Don't you see her ? That is 
 Old Snakes !" answered the laughing boy, pointing 
 to Mrs. Jeckyl, who, a second time discomfited by 
 weapons for which she had neither shield nor armor, 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 157 
 
 was acting on the principle that discretion was the 
 better part of valor, and making a hasty retreat 
 from the battle-field. 
 
 "You're a very rude little boy," said a grave old 
 gentleman. 
 
 " And she's a very wicked woman," answered little 
 Don't Care, looking boldly up into the speaker's 
 face. 
 
 "Why did you call her Snakes?" inquired the 
 man : " there's no sense in that." 
 
 " If you'd looked into her eyes, you'd have seen 
 them," replied George, half carelessly; and then, 
 grasping the outstretched hand of his sister Agnes, 
 he withdrew from the little crowd, and passed with 
 quick steps homeward. 
 
 14 
 
158 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 CHAPTER XYI. 
 
 DISAPPEARANCE OP MADELINE. 
 
 THE danger which threatened Madeline had sud 
 denly taken on a new and more alarming aspect. 
 With the removal of Mrs. Jeckyl from the house of 
 Mr. Dainty, it was believed that all direct influence 
 had ceased, and that whatever of evil she had 
 wrought upon the child would gradually lose its 
 power over her as time progressed. But the enemy 
 had not left the field ; there was only a change of 
 position. 
 
 The detail by Agnes, in an excited manner, of 
 what had occurred in the City Square, sent through 
 all hearts a thrill of fear. In the family council, 
 Mr. Dainty talked indignantly of the police and 
 arrest, while Mr. Fleetwood, for the most part 
 silent, walked the floor with uneasy footsteps. 
 
 " I shall not dare to let Madeline pass our own 
 threshold," said Mrs. Dainty, in a troubled voice, 
 " though she is dying for change of air and change 
 of scene. Oh, isn't it dreadful !" 
 
 "The woman must be arrested " Mr. Dainty an- 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 159 
 
 nounced, for the tenth time, the only remedy he 
 had to suggest. 
 
 "What good?" inquired Uncle John. 
 
 " We will have her bound over to keep the peace," 
 said Mr. Dainty. 
 
 Uncle John shook his head as he answered, 
 " You cannot bind the influence of her evil eye. It 
 may fall upon our precious one at any moment least 
 expected, and in spite of all law or police. The 
 danger comes from a new direction, and is too 
 subtle in its nature to be restrained by common 
 bonds." 
 
 "What then are we to do?" asked Mrs. Dainty, 
 wringing her hands in a distressed manner. 
 
 But no one ventured a reply to her question. 
 
 After a long and troubled session, the family 
 council broke up, without having arrived at any 
 satisfactory result beyond the common conclusion 
 that it would not be safe to let Madeline, in her 
 present state, go out, and thus be in danger of meet 
 ing the strange woman who had thrown so fearful a 
 spell over her young spirit. 
 
 Singularly enough, the child, from this time, 
 showed a restless desire to get away from the house. 
 Instead of creeping into lonely rooms by herself, 
 she would seek the front windows and door, and 
 stand gazing into the street, her eyes wandering up 
 
160 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 and down among the passengers, as if in search of 
 some one. When taken from the door or windows, 
 she would resist, and sometimes fall into passionate 
 fits, that left her in a strange stupor. Three times 
 within a week she attempted to steal away; and 
 once she succeeded in getting off, but was met by 
 her father, who happened to be returning home, 
 when only a few blocks distant. To his inquiries 
 as to where she was going, she replied, " To the 
 Square." After a slight opposition, she concluded 
 to go back with him, but was moody and ill-natured 
 for the rest of the day. 
 
 So it continued for weeks, with but little change 
 for the better. Mrs. Dainty's fears were all the 
 while excited, and she never felt comfortable a 
 moment when Madeline was away from her. 
 
 One day, in taking her usual after-dinner sleep, 
 Mrs. Dainty was visited by a frightful dream about 
 Madeline, so vivid in its character as to awaken her. 
 Her first impulse, the moment bewildered thoughts 
 ran clear, was to seek for her child. "Madeline!" 
 she called, going to her chamber-door. For a mo 
 ment or two she stood listening, then called, in a 
 louder voice, "Madeline ! Madeline !" 
 
 "Madeline!" It was the voice of the oldest 
 daughter, calling from the library. 
 
 "Agnes, where is Madeline?" 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 161 
 
 "I do not know," replied Agnes, coming toward 
 her mother. " I heard her and George up in the 
 nursery not long ago. Perhaps she is there. 
 George!" 
 
 A pair of rapid feet responded noisily to the 
 call. 
 
 "George, where is your sister?" 
 
 " Don't know," answered the boy. 
 
 "Isn't she in the nursery?" 
 
 "No, ma'am." 
 
 "I heard you and her talking there not long 
 ago," said Agnes. 
 
 " She went down-stairs for a piece of cake a good 
 while ago." 
 
 Agnes almost flew down to the kitchen, and in 
 quired of the chambermaid, whom she found there, 
 if she had seen Madeline. 
 
 " I heard her come down-stairs a little while ago, 
 and I think she went into the parlor," replied the 
 chambermaid. 
 
 One of the parlor-shutters was found pushed open, 
 the curtain drawn aside, and a chair out of posi 
 tion. 
 
 "She has been here," said Mrs. Dainty, in a 
 choking whisper. 
 
 "Perhaps she has fallen asleep somewhere," sug 
 gested a domestic. 
 
 L 14* 
 
162 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 " Search through the house, everywhere !" replied 
 Mrs. Dainty. " Look into all the rooms and closets ! 
 How could you lose sight of her?" 
 
 But they searched in vain. The child was not in 
 the house ! 
 
 " Where is Uncle John ?" asked Mrs. Dainty, in 
 her terror and bewilderment. 
 
 Mr. Fleetwood entered from the street at the 
 moment his name was mentioned, and in no way 
 lessened the anxious fears of his niece by his 
 troubled exclamations on learning that Madeline 
 was nowhere to be found in the house. 
 
 " I have trembled every day in fear of this !" said 
 the old man, pacing the floor in great agitation. 
 "How could you leave her unguarded?" 
 
 Not long, however, did Mr. Fleetwood remain 
 inactive. After sending word to Mr. Dainty, and 
 despatching servants in various directions to search 
 through all the neighborhood, he went out himself, 
 and commenced a series of close inquiries at all the 
 stores and offices within several squares. 
 
 "Had she curly hair?" inquired a boy who was 
 buying something at one of the stores visited by 
 Mr. Fleetwood. 
 
 "Yes," answered the old gentleman, with a sud 
 den eagerness of manner. 
 
 "And wore a blue frock ?" 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 163 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Was bare-headed?" 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "I saw her going down the street a good while 
 ago. An old woman, dressed in hlack, had her." 
 
 " Going down the street ! "Where ?" asked Mr. 
 Fleetwood, with increasing excitement. 
 
 "By our house," replied the boy. 
 
 " Where is your house ?" demanded the old gentle 
 man, in a voice that startled not only the lad, but 
 all the other inmates of the store. 
 
 "Bound in Eager Street." 
 
 "Which way did you say they were going?" 
 
 "Toward Fifth Street." 
 
 "I'll give you ten dollars if you'll find them!" 
 said Mr. Fleetwood. 
 
 "Will you?" And the lad dropped his package 
 on the counter and started for the door. 
 
 "Ten dollars ?" He paused for reassurance. 
 
 "Yes, ten gold dollars. Now move on their 
 track like lightning ! But stay ! You 1 are to report 
 yourself at my house, the number of which is on 
 this card. Let us hear from you speedily. Now, 
 away !" 
 
 The boy disappeared from the door and went 
 flying down the street. 
 
 Still pursuing his inquiries, Mr. Fleetwood met 
 
164 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 with others who confirmed the boy's statement that 
 a child, resembling Madeline, had been seen in 
 company with an old woman dressed in black. 
 This caused him to visit the Chief of Police and 
 secure his efficient aid in the matter, thus putting in 
 operation the most vigilant means of discovery. 
 
 It was nearly an hour after Mr. Fleetwood left 
 the house, when, disappointed in any good result, 
 he returned to the anxious, frightened family, to 
 meet pale, tearful faces and trembling inquiry. Mr. 
 Dainty and the servants had also been in search of 
 the lost one, but their search had proved quite as 
 fruitless. The boy who had hoped to gain the 
 reward of ten dollars had likewise reported himself. 
 He had spent an hour in vain. 
 
 Eight came down upon the fearfully-disturbed 
 inmates of Mr. Dainty's family, and yet Madeline 
 was absent. Nothing whatever could be learned in 
 regard to her, except the single fact mentioned by 
 the boy, and confirmed by others, that a little girl 
 resembling her had been seen in company with an 
 old woman dressed in black. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 165 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 THE SEARCH. 
 
 "!T is nearly a week since Mr. Fleetwood was 
 here," said Mrs. Elder, as she placed her work- 
 basket on the table and drew up a chair. 
 
 Florence, who had just brought in a lighted lamp, 
 sighed, but made no answer to the remark. 
 
 "He seemed more than disappointed, I thought, 
 at your persistent refusal to make any advances 
 toward a reconciliation with Mrs. Dainty," added 
 Mrs. Elder. 
 
 "Yes: he was offended." There was a touch of 
 sadness in the low voice of Florence Harper. 
 
 "$~o, not offended, dear," said Mrs. Elder, quickly. 
 "That is too strong a word. He was disturbed." 
 
 " He asks of me too much, Aunt Mary." Florence 
 spoke with some warmth. "I am but human." 
 
 "Perhaps he does. But the condition of things 
 at Mrs. Dainty's must be his excuse. See into what 
 a state of mind Madeline has fallen." 
 
 " Poor child ! I cannot sleep, sometimes, for 
 thinking of her," said Florence. 
 
166 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 "I can hardly wonder at Mr. Fleetwood, seeing 
 that his heart is wrapped up in those children. He 
 has seen how much power for good you can have 
 over them, and, now that an evil hand is at work, 
 seeking to mar the sweet beauty of Madeline's 
 spiiit, can you feel surprise at his eagerness to bring 
 her again within the sphere of your influence? I 
 cannot, Florence." 
 
 " Then you think I ought to go ?" 
 
 Aunt Mary was silent. 
 
 " Mrs. Dainty has not desired my return." 
 
 " She has not communicated such a desire ; but 
 Mr. Fleetwood has over and over again said that 
 only weak pride keeps her from doing so. Shall 
 not something be conceded for the children's 
 sake?" 
 
 "If you think I ought to call and see Mrs. Dainty, 
 as Mr. Fleetwood proposes, I will go to-morrow," 
 said Florence. 
 
 Aunt Mary was silent. 
 
 "You will not advise me?" Florence spoke in 
 a perplexed voice. 
 
 "If you act from my advice, you will not act 
 freely," said Mrs. Elder. "The question, moreover, 
 is one of such difficult solution, that I do not see it 
 clearly enough to speak with decision." 
 
 The bell at this moment rung violently, causing 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 167 
 
 both Florence and her aunt to start and look with 
 inquiring eyes into each other's faces. A few 
 moments afterward a man's feet were heard moving 
 quickly along the passage. 
 
 " Mr. Fleetwood !" ejaculated Mrs. Elder, rising 
 as the old gentleman entered hurriedly. 
 
 "Florence," said Mr. Fleetwood, in an agitated 
 manner, as he laid his hand upon the arm of Miss 
 Harper, " you are wanted !" 
 
 " For what ? Has any thing happened to the chil 
 dren?" 
 
 " Yes, something dreadful ! Madeline is lost or 
 stolen !" 
 
 " Oh, Mr. Fleetwood ! Lost ! Stolen ! What do 
 you mean ?" 
 
 " Madeline has been gone from the house for 
 several hours, and we have searched for her every 
 where in vain. Two or three persons in the neigh 
 borhood are positive that they saw her, or a child 
 answering in all things her description, in company 
 with a woman "dressed in black. That infamous 
 Mrs. Jeckyl, without doubt!" 
 
 "Dreadful ! Dreadful !" exclaimed Florence, clasp 
 ing her hands and turning very pale. 
 
 "Ah, Florence ! Florence!" said Mr. Fleetwood, 
 "if you had only thrown the wings of your love 
 around her, this would not have been !" 
 
1G8 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 Florence covered herTace with her hands, and for 
 some moments wept bitterly. 
 
 "I have only wished to do right," she said, at 
 length, with forced composure. " More has been 
 required of me than I had strength to perform. But 
 speak now, Mr. Fleetwood : I am ready to move at 
 your bidding." 
 
 "Poor Agnes is almost beside herself. A little 
 while ago she said, in her mother's presence, <0h, 
 if Miss Harper were only here !' And her mother 
 said, in reply, 'If she had not left us, this could not 
 have happened.' The way is plain for you, dear 
 child ! Come with me ! Come !" 
 
 The old man's voice was pleading and tremulous. 
 His heart was overburdened. 
 
 " This moment," replied Florence, as she turned 
 and glided from the room. In less than a minute 
 she re-entered the little parlor, with bonnet and 
 shawl, ready to accompany Mr. Fleetwood. She 
 had no cause to complain of her reception at Mrs. 
 Dainty's. Agnes, the moment she* entered, sprung 
 forward to meet her, and, laying her face against her 
 bosom, sobbed violently. Mrs. Dainty arose with a 
 slight assumption of dignity, but gave her hand 
 with far more warmth of manner than Mr. Fleet- 
 wood had hoped for. 
 
 "I am glad to see you, Miss Harper," she said, 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 169 
 
 " glad for the sake of Agnes. Oh, we are in dread 
 ful trouble ! Poor Madeline ! Uncle John has told 
 you all. Oh, my child ! my child ! Where can she 
 be? It will kill me!" 
 
 And Mrs. Dainty fell into a fit of hysterical 
 sobbing. 
 
 "Have you no further intelligence of Madeline?" 
 Mr. Fleetwood inquired of Mr. Dainty. 
 
 "None. I have just returned from the Police- 
 Office. Not a word of the child, although reports 
 have come in from all parts of the city." 
 
 "Where did Mrs. Jeckyl live at the time she 
 came here?" asked Florence. None could answer 
 the question. 
 
 "Is there no one of whom she could be inquired 
 about?" 
 
 " Mrs. Ashton, I think, knows something in re 
 gard to her," said Mr. Fleetwood. 
 
 "Has any one been to see her?" inquired 
 Florence. 
 
 " No one. We should have thought of that be 
 fore," said Mr. Dainty. "Who knows her re 
 sidence ?" 
 
 Mrs. Dainty gave the required information, and 
 a servant was despatched immediately with a note 
 to Mrs. Ashton. That lady could not say where 
 Mrs. Jeckyl lived, but thought she was at a certain 
 
 15 
 
170 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 boarding-house in Twelfth Street. Thither Mr. 
 Dainty went without delay. 
 
 "Does a Mrs. Jeckyl board here?" he inquired 
 of the waiter who came to the door. 
 
 "No, sir," was answered, in atone plainly enough 
 conveying the information that the woman about 
 whom he made inquiry was known to the ser 
 vant. 
 
 "When did she leave?" he asked. 
 
 "A month ago." 
 
 "Where can I find her?" 
 
 "Don't know." 
 
 "Where did she go when she left your house?" 
 
 "Don't know, sir." 
 
 The waiter's manner showed some impatience, as 
 if the very name of the woman were an offence to 
 him. 
 
 "I wish to see Mrs. Brainard. Is she at home ?" 
 
 "Yes, sir. Walk into the parlor, and I will call 
 her down." 
 
 Mr. Dainty went into the parlor, and in a few 
 moments the woman who kept the boarding-house 
 entered. 
 
 "You had a Mrs. Jeckyl here a few weeks ago?" 
 said Mr. Dainty. 
 
 "I had." 
 
 "Do you know where she is now?" 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 171 
 
 "No, sir." Mrs. Brainard's voice had in it some 
 thing of impatience and something of disgust. 
 
 "When did she leave your house ?" 
 
 "Nearly four weeks ago." 
 
 "Where did she go?" 
 
 "I really cannot answer the question, sir. I was 
 so glad to get her out of my house that I let all in 
 terest in her die the moment she was beyond my 
 door." 
 
 "Do not any of your servants know where she 
 went?" 
 
 "It is possible, sir. I will inquire of the chamber 
 maid." 
 
 "If you please; for I must find her, alive or 
 dead!" 
 
 "Is there any thing wrong about her?" asked 
 Mrs. Brainard, curiously. 
 
 "I am afraid she has stolen my child!" said Mr. 
 Dainty, his manner growing excited. 
 
 "Stolen your child !" Mrs. Brainard became pale 
 and agitated, and her eyes turned toward a little 
 girl, not seve,n years old, who at the moment entered 
 the room. She reached out her hand, and the child 
 drew to her side. The moment. Mrs. Brainard's 
 arm could be thrown around the little one, she 
 clasped her eagerly, as if she felt that she had just 
 escaped impending danger. 
 
172 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 "If you can aid me in tracing her," said Mr. 
 Dainty, "you will confer the highest benefit." 
 
 Mrs. Brainard left the room, and returned in a 
 little while with the chambermaid, who thought 
 Mrs. Jeckyl went to a house in Fifth Street near 
 Noble. The name of the person who kept the 
 house she did not remember. This was all the 
 chambermaid could tell. The waiter was ques 
 tioned, but from him nothing was elicited. 
 
 "How did this woman conduct herself while in 
 your house ?" asked Mr. Dainty. 
 
 " She made herself very offensive to most of my 
 boarders, and gained a singular influence over two 
 of them, ladies, who were invalids and had been 
 suffering for years with nervous complaints. She 
 is a woman of masculine intellect, sir. Few men 
 are her equal in an argument. Her satire is 
 withering." 
 
 " So I should infer from the little I saw of her. 
 You speak of her influence over two ladies in your 
 family. How was this obtained ?" 
 
 "In what I regard as a very disorderly way. Mrs. 
 Jeckyl is a 'medium,' as it is called." 
 
 "A mesmerist," said Mr. Dainty. 
 
 "Or spiritualist, as some say. The thing has 
 various names." 
 
 " The power, if any power is possessed by these 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 173 
 
 people," said Mr. Dainty, with strong evidence of 
 feeling, "is demoniac." 
 
 "Just what I have said from the beginning," re 
 plied Mrs. Brainard. "I have seen much evil, but 
 no good, result from these disorderly practices. .Had 
 I known Mrs. Jeckyl to be a < medium,' she would 
 not have found entrance into my house. I have 
 closed my doors against more than one of them." 
 
 "Then Mrs. Jeckyl mesmerized the ladies to 
 whom you refer?" 
 
 " She had table-tippings, rappings, writings, and 
 all sorts of diablerie going on in their rooms for 
 nearly a week, turning the heads of my boarders, 
 when I closed down upon her with a strong hand, 
 adding a notice to vacate her apartment. She de 
 murred, and was insolent. But I have a will of my 
 own, sir, and was not to be thwarted. If she had 
 not left at the time specified in my notice, I would 
 have had her trunk set out on the pavement." 
 
 "I cannot but applaud your spirit," said Mr. 
 Dainty. "Desperate diseases require desperate re 
 medies. But time passes, and I must not linger. 
 What you say of the woman only adds to my 
 anxiety and fear. I must find her, and rescue my 
 child, ere sleep closes an eyelid." 
 
 "Heaven give you success !" said Mrs. Brainard. 
 
 Taking a carriage, Mr. Dainty was driven rapidly 
 
 15* 
 
174 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 to Fifth and Noble, where he alighted, and com 
 menced to make inquiries from house to house; 
 but no one had heard of a Mrs. Jeckyl. After a 
 fruitless search of half an hour, it occurred to him 
 that the woman might have assumed another name : 
 so he went over the ground again, describing her 
 person. 
 
 "There was such a woman here." He received 
 this reply at one of the houses where he called. 
 
 "Was her name Jeckyl?" 
 
 "No, sir; I think it was Hawks. But I'll in 
 quire, sir, if you'll wait a minute. Won't you 
 walk in?" 
 
 Mr. Dainty entered the house, and was shown into 
 one of the parlors, where, after waiting a short time, 
 a lady joined him. 
 
 "Pardon this intrusion," said Mr. Dainty, rising. 
 "But I am in search of an Englishwoman who some 
 three or four weeks ago took boarding in this neigh 
 borhood. Your servant informs me that there was 
 a person here answering to her description." 
 
 "What was the name of the woman of whom you 
 are in search ?" was inquired. 
 
 " Jeckyl," replied Mr. Dainty. 
 
 The lady shook her head. 
 
 "She may have reason to pass by another name," 
 remarked Mr. Dainty. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 175 
 
 "I don't know how that may be. A tall, sinister- 
 looking Englishwoman, with an eye that held a 
 lurking serpent, took boarding here some weeks 
 ago. But she only remained three or four days. 
 She was disagreeable to us, and we made ourselves 
 disagreeable to her; and so we parted." 
 
 "Where did she go?" Mr. Dainty asked, eagerly. 
 
 The lady shook her head. 
 
 " No one in this house knows. She went as she 
 came, a marvel and a mystery." 
 
 "And. beyond this you can give no information 
 in regard to her?" 
 
 "None whatever." 
 
 Mr. Dainty stood for some moments silent and 
 perplexed. Then, with a sickening sense of disap 
 pointment, he retired, and, entering the carriage 
 which awaited him at the door, ordered the driver 
 to take him to his own house as rapidly as possible. 
 He brought with him neither light nor comfort, and 
 found none awaiting his arrival. Not a single gleam 
 of .intelligence touching the absent one had shone 
 in upon his afflicted family. 
 
 "What more could be done ? The evening had 
 waned, and it was now past the hour of nine. To 
 abandon all search for the night seemed cruel ; yet, 
 without a single clue to unravel the mystery of the 
 child's absence, what step could be taken toward 
 
176 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 accomplishing her recovery? Whither were they 
 to go in search of her ? 
 
 The wretched mother, from a state of almost 
 frantic excitement, had fallen into a condition little 
 removed from stupor. The family physician was 
 called in to see her, but he prescribed nothing. 
 Her trouble was beyond the reach of any medicines 
 he could give. 
 
 Anxious and sleepless was that night in the house 
 of Mr. Dainty. Early in the morning the search for 
 Madeline was renewed. Not the least active in this 
 search was Miss Harper. With a perseverance and 
 assiduity unknown to the sterner sex, she steadily 
 sought to find the clue that was to unravel the 
 mystery of Madeline's absence. Starting where 
 Mr. Dainty had begun, at Mrs. Brainard's, she went 
 from thence to the house in Fifth Street where a 
 woman answering to the description of Mrs. Jeckyl 
 had made a brief sojourn. Beyond this point Mr. 
 Dainty had failed to go ; but Florence was not to be 
 thrown off so easily. Her woman's tact and feeling 
 all came in to quicken the interest of every member 
 in the family, and the result was a declaration on 
 the part of a servant, who was questioned re 
 peatedly, that she thought she could recognise the 
 hack-driver who took the woman, with her trunk, 
 away. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 177 
 
 In company with this servant, an Irish girl, Flo 
 rence visited the various hack-stands in the city; 
 hut at none of them did the girl recognise any 
 driver as the one for whom they were in search, 
 and they were going back, the heart of Florence 
 heavy with disappointment, when her companion 
 exclaimed, 
 
 "'Deed, and that's the very mon himself, so 
 it is!" 
 
 And she pointed to a hackman who was leisurely 
 driving his carriage along, just in advance of them. 
 
 To spring forward was hut a natural impulse, and 
 in a moment the driver reined up his horses at the 
 sign given by Florence. Leaving his box, he stepped 
 to the pavement, saying, as he did so, 
 
 " Want a carriage, miss ?" 
 
 "I wish to ask you a question or two first," re 
 plied Florence, slightly confused at the abruptness 
 with which she was confronted by the man. 
 
 "As many as you please, miss," returned the hack- 
 driver. 
 
 "How long is it since that woman left your 
 house ?" asked Florence, turning to the girl. 
 
 "About two weeks," was answered. 
 
 " In the morning or afternoon ?" 
 
 "In the mornino;." 
 
 o 
 
 " And this is the man who drove her away ?" 
 M 
 
178 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 "I think so. He looks like him, ony way." 
 
 "About two weeks ago," said Florence, now 
 addressing the hack-driver, " a tall woman, dressed 
 in black, was taken, with her trunk, from a house in 
 Fifth Street near Noble. Do you remember any 
 thing about it? Were you the driver ?" 
 
 " I was," replied the man. 
 
 The whole frame of Miss Harper quivered in 
 stantly with an eager impulse. 
 
 " Can you take me to the house where you left 
 her?" she asked. 
 
 The man stood in thought for some moments, and 
 then answered, 
 
 " I think so." 
 
 "Will you accompany me ?" Florence spoke to 
 the girl. 
 
 "Certainly, miss : I'm at your service." 
 
 "Drive me there as quickly as possible." And 
 Florence stepped toward the door of the carriage, 
 which was instantly thrown open by the hackman. 
 Entering, with the girl, she seated herself, and was 
 soon driven rapidly away toward the northern part 
 of the city, and through streets with the aspect of 
 which she was unfamiliar. At last the carriage 
 stopped before a house of not over-inviting exterior. 
 It was old, dingy-looking, and had a deserted aspect, 
 all the shutters being closed to the third story. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 179 
 
 "This is the place, miss," said the driver, as he 
 opened the carriage-door. 
 
 "Are you certain?" inquired Florence, a slight 
 tremor running along her^ nerves as she looked up 
 at the house. 
 
 "Dead sure," replied the hackman, in a confident 
 voice. " I know the house by its shut-up look. 
 I've passed here many a time, and have never seen 
 a window open yet, or the sign of a human about 
 the house." 
 
 " Come," said Florence to the Irish girl, and the 
 two stepped from the carriage, and, crossing the 
 pavement, ascended the steps. The bell was rung, 
 and, after waiting for a few moments, the door 
 opened, and a slightly-formed girl, about fifteen 
 years of age, with a singularly interesting face, in 
 quired their errand. 
 
 " Does a Mrs. Jeckyl live here ?" asked Flo 
 rence. 
 
 "No, ma'am," replied the girl. 
 
 "Mrs. Hawks?" said the companion of Florence. 
 
 The girl shook her head. 
 
 "We were told," said Florence, "that a woman 
 bearing one of these names came to your house 
 ^about two weeks ago. She was a tall English 
 woman, dressed in black." 
 
 "Won't you come in and see my mother?" And 
 
180 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 the girl moved back a pace or two from the 
 door. 
 
 According to the invitation, Florence stepped 
 over the threshold and entered the house, following 
 the girl, who conducted her into the back-parlor, 
 which was feebly lighted by the rays that came in 
 through a small opening in the shutters. 
 
 "Sit down," said the girl, <<and I will call my 
 mother." And she passed, with a gliding motion, 
 noiselessly from the apartment. 
 
 The eyes of Florence soon accommodated them 
 selves to the feeble light, and, gazing around the 
 room, she noted its contents with curious interest. 
 The furniture was meagre and plain, the carpets 
 worn, and the window-curtains faded. A few arti 
 cles, which seemed the relics of a better condition, 
 indicated the possession of taste. While yet engaged 
 in making these observations, Florence, whose eyes 
 had been peering into the adjoining parlor, the 
 shutters of which were closed tightly, turned her 
 head and met the steady, penetrating gaze of a 
 w T oman who had entered so silently that no sound 
 of footfall had disturbed the air. 
 
 This woman was in height a little above the me 
 dium stature ; of slender proportions ; with an un 
 usually high and broad forehead ; faded, almost 
 sallow, complexion ; eyes black as coals, yet bright 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 181 
 
 as fire ; lips arching, thin, and flexible ; and a deli 
 cate, receding chin. Florence arose, and stood 
 before the woman in momentary confusion, her 
 eyes drooping beneath her singularly penetrating 
 gaze. 
 
 "Pardon this intrusion," said Florence, with 
 considerable hesitation of manner. "I am in 
 search of a person who, as I am informed, came 
 to your house some time within the past two 
 weeks." 
 
 The woman requested Florence to resume her 
 seat, and' then, drawing a chair in front of her, 
 said, in a low, musical, yet not altogether pleasant 
 voice, 
 
 " What is the name of the person you are seek 
 ing?" 
 
 "Mrs. Jeckyl," replied Florence. 
 
 The woman shook her head. 
 
 " She has gone by the name of Hawks, I be 
 lieve," said Florence. 
 
 Another shake of the head, accompanied by the 
 remark, ... , 
 
 "I do not know any one bearing either name." 
 
 " She is an Englishwoman, tall of stature." 
 
 " Ah !" The response was in a quick voice, in 
 which was a shade of surprise. 
 
 " She dressed in black," said Florence. 
 
 16 
 
182 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 "Did you say her name was Jeckyl?" asked the 
 woman. 
 
 "Yes. But I believe she has also gone by the 
 name of Hawks." 
 
 "Was she young, or old?" 
 
 "Past the middle point of life." 
 
 " A woman answering your description was here 
 about two weeks ago, and remained several days. 
 But her name was Fordham." 
 
 " Another alias, no doubt," said Florence, in a 
 quickened voice. "And now, madam, if you will 
 tell me where I can find her, you will confer an 
 obligation beyond all price." 
 
 "Is she a relation?" inquired the woman, look 
 ing steadily into the excited face of her young 
 visitor. 
 
 "No!" answered Florence, with an expression of 
 disgust. 
 
 " Why do you seek her ?" The manner and tone 
 of the woman threw a chill over the feelings of 
 Miss Harper. 
 
 " The person I seek has, it is feared, enticed away, 
 or stolen, a little girl, whose mother is almost beside 
 herself in consequence." 
 
 "A grave charge to bring against any one," said 
 the woman, seriously. "I hardly think it can apply 
 to Mrs. Fordham." 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 183 
 
 " You know something of her antecedents, then ?" 
 Florence spoke inquiringly. 
 
 "Nothing," answered the woman, almost coldly. 
 
 " Where can I find her now ?" 
 
 "I have neither seen nor heard of her since she 
 left my house," said the woman. 
 
 The look of distress that settled on the counte 
 nance of Miss Harper seemed to awaken a motion 
 of sympathy in the woman's heart. 
 
 " Whose child is missing ?" she inquired, in a soft 
 voice. 
 
 " Tie child of Mrs. Edward Dainty, number 400 
 
 Street ; a little girl, eleven years old. She has 
 
 been absent since yesterday. The woman suspected 
 of the crime of enticing her away was employed, a 
 short time ago, as governess, but dismissed almost 
 immediately, in consequence of certain defects that 
 entirely destroyed her right influence over the chil 
 dren." 
 
 " What were those defects ?" inquired the woman, 
 evincing a new interest in the matter. 
 
 " She attempted, it was thought, to magnetize the 
 children." 
 
 " Ah !" The woman seemed more interested, and 
 leaned toward Florence, fixing upon her, as she did 
 so, her dark, bright, weird-looking eyes. There 
 was a brief pause. 
 
184 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 "Well, what of it?" inquired the woman, seeing 
 that Florence remained silent. -. t -,\ 
 
 " The consequences were serious, so far as the 
 little girl I refer to was concerned," said Florence. 
 " She was changed almost from the hour Mrs. 
 Jeckyl drew her within the sphere of her influence." 
 
 "Delicately organized, and easily impressed, no 
 doubt." The woman spoke half to herself. 
 
 "She is a sweet, lovely child," said Florence, 
 "and it is terrible to think of her pure, almost 
 infantine spirit coming within the sphere of such a 
 woman. Death, in my regard, would be a blessing 
 instead." 
 
 "You speak warmly on the subject," said the 
 woman. 
 
 "I have cause to do so, for I feel warmly," said 
 Florence. 
 
 "You have met Mrs. Jeckyl, as you call her?" 
 
 "IsTo. Happily, I never crossed her path. My 
 foot has not touched the slime of her serpent- 
 trail !"' 
 
 The woman's face darkened, as if a shadow had 
 fallen upon it. 
 
 " If the person you call Jeckyl, and the one who 
 passed a few days in my house, are the same," she 
 said, "your language is far too strong. Though she 
 is to me, partially, a stranger, yet I have had testi- 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 185 
 
 mony in regard to her of the highest and most 
 authoritative character. I know her quality as well 
 as if I had seen her heart laid open and read it like 
 the pages of a book. She belongs to an exceptional 
 class in the present time. To ordinary people she 
 is unintelligible. The high purposes of her life are 
 not appreciated by them. She cannot be weighed 
 in their balance." 
 
 The woman spoke rapidly, and with enthusiasm, 
 quick changes running over her face, and her eyes 
 brightening and darkening by turns like a stormy 
 sky. A low shudder of fear crept into the heart 
 of Florence as she looked at this woman ; and the 
 Irish girl who accompanied her, and who had until 
 now remained standing, moved backward toward 
 the door of the room, gaining which, as a point of 
 advantage, she said, 
 
 " 'Deed, and, miss, I think as how we'd as well be 
 going from here." 
 
 " Stay a moment." And Florence reached forth 
 a hand toward the girl. 
 
 " I shouldn't wonder if I was riding on a broom 
 stick next !" muttered the latter, as she receded into 
 the passage. 
 
 " Don't go, if you please. I will be with you 
 directly." There was a tremor of anxiety in the 
 
 tones of Florence. 
 
 10* 
 
186 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 " I will not call in question a word you have 
 said," remarked Florence, speaking in a depreca 
 tory tone, as she turned to the woman. "All I 
 ask now is that you give me some clue by which I 
 can trace this person from the time she left your 
 house. That is my errand here ; and I beg, in the 
 name of humanity, that you will satisfy it to the 
 extent of your ability." 
 
 " I asked her no questions when she left," replied 
 the woman. " She came with a message from an 
 absent one in the upper spheres, a message that 
 filled my heart with reverent gladness. As an 
 honored guest, she remained for a few days an 
 inmate of my house, and then went as she came. 
 The spirits led her here, and the spirits withdrew her 
 in their own good time. She is gifted in a high 
 degree ; and they have chosen her as one of their 
 most favored messengers to darkly-wandering mor 
 tals. I bless the day she came to this house. Ah ! 
 now I see the white garments, and now the angel- 
 face, of that blessed daughter who ten years ago left 
 my heart desolate." 
 
 The woman's eyes were elevated, and she seemed 
 in an ecstatic vision. 
 
 " She removed the veil from my dull eyes, that 
 honored messenger!" she continued, "and, by a 
 pure vision, I now see beyond the dark boundary 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 187 
 
 which conceals the beautiful world where the 
 blessed ones dwell. She likewise unstopped my 
 ears, so that they can hear spirit-voices. I hearken 
 to them all day long." 
 
 "I call nothing of this in question," said Flo 
 rence, rising, and moving toward the door; "but 
 other matters of interest press on me too impera 
 tively for delay. Once again, let me implore you 
 to give me some light. Think again ! Is there no 
 one likely to be informed of her present home, to 
 whom you could refer me? Let your mother's 
 heart counsel for me in this matter !" 
 
 " I trust the spirits in all things. For wise ends 
 they have hidden from me all that pertains to their 
 favored messenger. She came in mystery, and de 
 parted as she came. In the spirit I meet her almost 
 daily. In the body I know her not." 
 
 The Irish girl had already retreated beyond the 
 outer door, and stood upon the marble steps. 
 Hopeless of gaining any information here touching 
 the object of her search, Florence, over whose spirit 
 had fallen a strange, suffocating fear, as if her very 
 life were waning, turned from the woman, and al 
 most rushed, panic-stricken, from the house. 
 
 " 'Bade, and it's the divil's den !" ejaculated the 
 Irish girl, bluntly, as they crowded into the car 
 riage. " I wouldn't go into that house again for a 
 
188 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 mint o* money. I expected every instant to see 
 you spirited off'!" 
 
 Florence did not answer the girl, but ordered the 
 driver to leave her at the house in Fifth Street and 
 then to take her to the residence of Mr. Dainty. 
 She brought neither light, hope, nor comfort to 
 those who had anxiously awaited her return, and 
 found none for her own troubled heart. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 189 
 
 CHAPTER 
 
 A NEST OF PSEUDO-SPIRITUALISTS. 
 
 As Florence Harper left the room in which the 
 singular and exciting interview described in the 
 last chapter took place, and fled in strange alarm 
 from the house, the girl who had admitted her 
 came gliding in with her noiseless step from the 
 adjoining apartment, and, standing before the wo 
 man, who yet remained in a partially ecstatic con 
 dition, said, 
 
 " Oh, mother ! This is dreadful ! dreadful !" 
 
 "What are you saying, child? What is dread 
 ful ? I see beautiful visions, and hear music of an 
 gelic sweetness. I see nothing dreadful. Give me 
 your hands, Adele dear." 
 
 And she reached forth her small hands, so white 
 and thin as to be semi-transparent. But the girl 
 stepped back a single pace, eluding the offered 
 grasp. 
 
 "Why don't you give me your hands, child?" 
 The woman spoke with some impatience. 
 
 " Because I would rather keep them in my own 
 
190 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 possession just now," replied Adele, in a low, clear 
 tone, the slight quiver in which showed a disturbed 
 state of feeling. *^ 
 
 "You are perverse," said the woman. "The 
 spirits must be consulted. There are evil influences 
 at work." 
 
 " They are at work in that Mrs. Fordham, if, as 
 this young lady says, she has stolen a child !" Adele 
 made answer, speaking firmly. " I never liked her. 
 She's wicked !" 
 
 "Adele!" 
 
 "I believe it, mother." The girl was resolute. 
 " She tried to get me in her power; but I was able 
 to resist her, thank God !" 
 
 "Daughter! daughter! "What is the meaning of 
 this?" exclaimed the woman, in surprise and dis 
 pleasure, rising as she spoke, and advancing toward 
 Adele, with the evident belief that if she could get 
 her hands upon her she could more effectually 
 bring the full power of her strong will to bear in 
 subduing her rebellious spirit. But Adele retreated 
 into the next room, saying, in a quick, decided 
 voice, 
 
 " I'm getting heart-sick of all this, mother ! 
 There is in it more of evil than good, I sadly fear. 
 I don't like the people who come here. Some of 
 them may mean all right; but some of them, I 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 191 
 
 know, mean all wrong ; and your Mrs. Fordham is 
 one of them. And so is Mr. Dyer. I hate the 
 very sight of him ! He said something to me last 
 night," 
 
 ""What did he say?" eagerly asked the mother. 
 
 " I can't tell you now, because I promised him 
 that I would not. But if he says it again I'll dash 
 the first thing into his face that I can lay my 
 hands on." 
 
 Just then the door-hell rang, and Adele answered 
 the summons. The very man ahout whom they 
 were speaking entered. The moment Adele saw 
 him she started, back, and, running along the pass 
 age, escaped from his presence up-stairs. 
 
 " Mr. Dyer !" said the mother, with a pleased 
 familiarity of manner, singular under the circum 
 stances, to say the least of it. She gave him her 
 hand, which he grasped hard, and retained while 
 they walked back into the darkened parlors. 
 
 "Mrs. "Weir!" was his simple response. His 
 tone was low, penetrating, agreeable. Let us de 
 scribe Mr. Dyer. It is the countenance that indi 
 cates the man. Chin, mouth, nostrils, eyes, fore 
 head, on these each one writes his character, 
 though he tries never so hard to play the hypocrite. 
 The lineaments of the face never lie. But in the 
 present instance the face was so much hidden by a 
 
192 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 hairy veil that much of its true expression was con 
 cealed. Intellectually, taking his rather low fore 
 head as a guide, Mr. Dyer was not a man of supe 
 rior endowments. But his small brown eyes, 
 shining out from their hollow recesses, indicated 
 mental activity and alertness. The skin of his face 
 was colorless, and had a bleached appearance, all 
 the lines running down, as if it had been rained 
 upon every day for a dozen years. High up, reach 
 ing nearly to the cheek-bones, the hairy investure 
 began, and that seemed to have yielded also to the 
 causes which made all the facial lines perpen 
 dicular. It was guiltless of curl, or curving line 
 of beauty, but shot down, straight and thick, a dark 
 brown mass, wiry and unsightly. The hair upon 
 his head was long, dry, harsh, and straight, lying 
 like the mane of some beast upon his shoulders. 
 His full, pouting lips indicated sensuality. Yet 
 even this countenance had been schooled by a 
 sinister purpose so as to deceive some by its meek 
 expression of goodness. 
 
 Mr. Dyer was that intellectual, strong-willed 
 woman's plaything, a biologist, we use one of the 
 names assumed by a modern sect of pseudo-spirit 
 ualists, a getter-up of circles, and a leader in the 
 insane orgies of mesmerism run mad. He was 
 wonderfully given to trance-ecstasies, and could ele- 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 193 
 
 vate himself into the highest of the spiritual spheres 
 in a moment and at will. Familiar tete-d-tetes with 
 Adam, Noah, Moses, Socrates, Washington, and the 
 world's hosts of worthies and heroes, were had by 
 him daily ; and most of them honored him as the 
 medium of important communications to the world. 
 From some cause, however, by the time these com 
 munications reached the sphere of nature, they 
 had lost all meaning and coherence. Still, Mr. 
 Dyer enunciated them with oracular gravity, and 
 many who listened imagined a deep symbolical 
 meaning. 
 
 ]STot possessing that strong, masculine, reasoning 
 mind which gives man power over man by virtue 
 of superior intellectual force, and yet having a large 
 share of that bad ambition of which Milton's Satan 
 was a type, Mr. Dyer sought influence over others 
 females particularly by means of modern witch 
 craft, going from house to house "and leading silly 
 women captive," arid, by his devilish arts, withering 
 or destroying the budding germs of rational free 
 dom in little children, whenever they chanced to 
 come within the sphere of his blasting influence. 
 He was one of a bad class of sensualists, whose 
 active propensities gain power by cunning and 
 hypocrisy. It was a day of evil triumph with him 
 when he discovered that he was a "powerful me- 
 
194 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 dium," and could subdue by means of his stronger 
 will the consciousness of sickly, nervous women, 
 and so control the wonderful organism of their 
 spirits as to make them speak and act like mere 
 automatons. It was a vast improvement on Maelzel 
 and Kempelon ! 
 
 At the time of his introduction to the reader, 
 Dyer had already been the instrument of promoting 
 four separations between husband and wife. He was 
 himself a married man ; but, having discovered that 
 another, a handsomer, brighter, and more attractive 
 woman than his lawful partner, was conjoined to 
 him as to the spirit, and therefore, according to his 
 reading of the matter, his real wife, he had separated 
 himself from the heart-broken woman against whom 
 he had committed one of the most grievous sins in 
 the crowded calendar of human wrongs. In the 
 eye of the law he was a vagrant, for he had no 
 apparent means of support. But he managed to 
 get his share of worldly gear from his duped or 
 corrupt admirers. It was sufficient for some of 
 them that the familiar spirits, or demons, required 
 their favorite instrument to be clothed and fed and 
 supplied with needful money. 
 
 Such was the man whose appearance gave evident 
 pleasure to Mrs. Weir, notwithstanding the intima 
 tion of her daughter, just made, that his evil eyes 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 195 
 
 had fallen upon her, and that already his polluting 
 breath had touched her fair young cheek. 
 
 As the two entered the parlors, Dyer still holding 
 the woman's hand, he gazed into her eyes with a 
 fixed look, beneath which her own did not quail. 
 
 "And what have the spirits been saying to you 
 this morning?" He spoke in a low voice, modulated 
 to musical cadences, and bent his face close to hers. 
 "I can see, by the lucid depth and strange ethereal 
 brightness of your eyes, that you have been holding 
 sweet communion with them." 
 
 They sat down upon a, sofa, and Mrs. "Weir re 
 plied, 
 
 " New spheres are opening to me. I am anxious 
 to rise higher, higher, into more celestial states ; but 
 the spirits are ever teaching me lessons of patience. 
 I am too worldly yet, they say. The dross of this 
 outer sphere is dimming my fine gold ; the stain of 
 earth is on my garments. Their low whispers are 
 lingering yet in my ears, and my soul feels the hush 
 of a deep tranquillity." 
 
 "Beautiful ! Celestial !" And Mr. Dyer raised his 
 hands in almost saintly benediction. 
 
 "Of all this the scoffing world knows nothing," 
 went on Mrs. "Weir, murmuring in a soft, sweet 
 voice. "It is too gross and sensual, and, like the 
 swine, tramples on these precious pearls." 
 
196 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 "And still, like the swine," added Dyer, "turns 
 upon and rends us who cast them at its feet." 
 
 "Alas! too true!" Mrs. "Weir spoke almost 
 sadly. 
 
 "But the spirits sustain us. Their communica 
 tions are our exceeding great reward," said Dyer, 
 with enthusiasm. "We are not in the world nor 
 of it, but enjoy the glorious privileges of the im 
 mortals." } . 
 
 He leaned closer. 
 
 "To the pure all things are pure " 
 
 The door-bell rung, and each gave a start, a 
 shade of disappointment clouding the brightness of 
 their faces. 
 
 "Did you expect another visitor at this time?" 
 asked Dyer. 
 
 "No," replied Mrs. Weir, as she listened to the 
 light steps of Adele on the stairs and moving along 
 the passage to the door. 
 
 Both sat very still, hearkening. A low ejaculation 
 of surprise escaped the lips of Adele. Then were 
 heard the rustling of a woman's garments, and the 
 movement of feet. 
 
 Mr. Dyer and Mrs. Weir arose as the parlor-door 
 was pushed open. 
 
 "Mrs. Fordham!" exclaimed the latter, as a tall 
 woman in black entered with a slow, stately step, 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 197 
 
 holding by the hand a shrinking little girl, who 
 drew back in partial fear at the sight of strangers. 
 Close behind them was Adele, her usually quiet face 
 now alive with feeling, and her glance fixed with 
 eager interest on the beautiful child. She reached 
 out her hand and said, 
 
 "Come, dear!" 
 
 But the woman reproved her with a look, and 
 drew the little one closer. 
 
 "Mrs. Fordham! "Welcome again!" said Dyer, 
 giving the visitor his hand. "You drop down upon 
 us as if from cloud-land. I thought you were far 
 away. But who have we here ?" 
 
 And he stooped a little, carefully examining the 
 child's face. 
 
 "A prize, a treasure, a good gift from our 
 generous spirits," answered Mrs. Fordham, as she 
 sat down with the air of one who felt herself at 
 home, and lifted the child upon her lap. Drawing 
 her head down upon her- bosom, she made a pass or 
 two with her hand, and the little girl was still as an 
 effigy. 
 
 "There never was a more impressible subject," 
 said the woman, "nor one through whom spirits 
 communicate more freely. I saw it in her the 
 instant my eyes rested on her face. Then I con 
 sulted the spirits, and they said that she was born 
 
 17* 
 
198 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 to a high mission. But how was she to be brought 
 into the sphere of her holy calling? In common 
 language, she was not mine. I was not the instru 
 ment of her birth, and therefore, in the world's 
 regard, "had no right to dispose of her. Again I 
 consulted the spirits. The answer was clear. The 
 bars of custom must be thrown down, they said. 
 The child was destined to a high use, and human 
 bonds must not restrain her. For a time the 
 spirit was willing but the flesh weak. I hesitated, 
 held back, doubted; but clearer and clearer came 
 the indications. At last all communication was 
 withdrawn from me. I asked, but received no 
 answer; again and again I called to my old and 
 dear companions, but not even a faint, far-off echo 
 was returned to my half-despairing cry. Then, and 
 not till then, I yielded. I sent forth my thought 
 and affection toward this child this beloved one 
 of the spirits and drew her toward me. Though 
 distant as to the body, I felt that my hands were 
 upon her, and that she was approaching. And she 
 came in good time, came and threw herself into 
 my arms, a young devotee to this new science, a 
 neophyte priestess for service at the altar in that 
 grand spiritual temple, the walls of which are 
 towering upward to heaven." 
 
 Mrs. Fordham's eyes gradually assumed an up- 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 199 
 
 ward angle : a rapt expression came into her face ; 
 her voice was deep and muffled by feeling. 
 
 "Precious darling! Chosen one! Beloved of the 
 angels !" said Mrs. "Weir, bending over the little girl, 
 who now lay in a trance-sleep against the woman's 
 bosom. 
 
 "Will the spirits communicate through her now?" 
 asked Dyer. 
 
 "Let me inquire of them," answered the woman. 
 And she relapsed into a state of real or apparent 
 cessation of all exterior consciousness. Ten minutes 
 of almost pulseless silence followed, the child still 
 lying in her strange, unnatural sleep. 
 
 " They will speak," said Mrs. Fordham, in a deep 
 yet hashed tone. Then she laid her hand gently on 
 the colorless face of the child-medium, and held it 
 there for the space of several seconds. A few light 
 passes followed. The child caught her breath : there 
 were slight convulsive spasms of the chest and 
 limbs, while a most painful expression saddened her 
 gentle face. 
 
 "Dear child !" murmured Mrs. "Weir. 
 
 "It is the strife in her soul of evil spirits against 
 the good," said Mrs. Fordham. "She is not yet 
 wholly purified for her great mission. Happily for 
 her, the battle is fought in states of unconsciousness. 
 She is spared all suffering." 
 
200 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 "The spirits love and protect her," said Dyer. 
 
 "They love and protect their own; and she is 
 theirs," answered Mrs. Fordhara. 
 
 As she spoke, she raised the child to a sitting 
 posture. Her eyes were still closed, and the look 
 of sadness and suffering yet remained. Dyer drew 
 a chair and sat down directly in front of her. Mrs. 
 Weir took another and did the same, but arose 
 immediately, and, looking to the opposite side of the 
 room, said, 
 
 " Come, Adele ; bring a chair and sit down with 
 us." 
 
 But Adele neither answered nor stirred. 
 
 "Daughter, did you hear me?" Mrs. "Weir's 
 voice was firmer. 
 
 "I do not wish to come into the circle," replied 
 Adele. 
 
 "Don't be foolish, child : come," said Mrs. Weir. 
 
 "No, mother: I wish to be excused." 
 
 Mrs. Weir was moving across the room toward 
 her daughter, when Dyer said > 
 
 " Stop, madam ! Let us consult the spirits." 
 
 Mrs. Weir came back. 
 
 " Mrs. Fordham, ask the spirits about this strange 
 perverseness," said Dyer. 
 
 The woman closed her eyes and sat quite still for 
 a minute. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 201 
 
 "The spirits require the circle to be harmonized,'* 
 was Mrs. Fordham's decision. 
 
 "You must come, Adele!" Dyer spoke half 
 authoritatively. 
 
 But Adele stood as firm as marble. 
 
 " Adele !" Mrs. "Weir's voice, now sharp and com 
 manding, thrilled through the rooms. 
 
 " There are other spirits besides Mrs. Ford- 
 ham's familiars, and they tell me not to harmonize 
 her circle to-day," answered Adele, speaking very 
 calmly, and with meaning emphasis. 
 
 "They are evil, lying spirits!" exclaimed Dyer, 
 with excitement. 
 
 "From the infernal spheres," said Mrs. Fordham, 
 solemnly. " I am afraid, Mrs. Weir, that sirens are 
 seeking to possess your daughter, that they may 
 utterly destroy her." 
 
 "Adele, come! Flee to us quickly!" cried Mrs. 
 "Weir, in a tremor of excitement, stretching forth 
 her hands. 
 
 "My spirits are true, and I believe them!" 
 answered the girl, resolutely. And she stood im 
 movable. 
 
 "The spirits will not communicate unless the 
 circle is harmonized," said Mrs. Fordham, with ill- 
 concealed impatience. 
 
202 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 "Let the perverse creature withdraw, then." Mr. 
 Dyer spoke sharply. 
 
 " Go !" said Mrs. Fordham, waving her hand. 
 
 But Adele stirred not. 
 
 " Go !" repeated her mother.' 
 
 There was not a sign of obedience. 
 
 "All things must harmonize, or the spirits will 
 not answer. If the girl will not come into the 
 circle, she must leave the room." It was Mrs. Ford- 
 ham who spoke. 
 
 " The spirits tell me to remain, and I will obey 
 them !" said Adele, with unwavering firmness. 
 
 " They are bad spirits !" Dyer almost thundered 
 out the words, his pent-up anger and impatience 
 getting the better of his self-control. 
 
 "Lying spirits!" shrieked Mrs. Fordham, catch 
 ing the excitement of the man. 
 
 " Who is to decide ?" asked Adele, calmly. 
 
 "Heaven's messenger!" said Mrs. Weir, pointing 
 to Mrs. Fordham. "It is through her that the 
 spirits of the higher spheres descend." 
 
 " Heaven's messengers don't rob mothers of their 
 children!" Adele answered. "If there are lying 
 spirits in the case, they have found access to her 
 ears, not mine !" 
 
 "Heavens and earth!" exclaimed Dyer, starting 
 to his feet ; " what does the girl mean ?" 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 203 
 
 Mrs. Fordham's self-imposed calmness all departed, 
 and the fire in her eyes shot out toward Adele like 
 serpent-tongues. "With three or four quick passes, 
 she restored the little girl who sat in her lap to a 
 half-dreamy consciousness of real things, and then, 
 taking two or three strides toward the door, said, 
 glancing over her shoulder, 
 
 " The same room, Mrs. "Weir?" 
 
 " The same," was answered, and woman and child 
 disappeared from sight. 
 
204 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 THE BIRD AND THE SERPENT. 
 
 "You needn't stand glowering upon me after that 
 fashion, John Dyer!" said Adele, after Mrs. Ford- 
 ham and the child had left the room. "I know 
 you, sir!" 
 
 " Silence !" was the passionate response, and 
 
 " Silence !" was repeated, though in feebler utter 
 ance, from the mother of Adele. 
 
 " That is a wicked woman !" said the girl, reso 
 lutely. " There is a serpent in her eyes. I saw it 
 when she was last here ; and it looks out with 
 keener venom now. Mother, beware of her! 
 and " she hesitated a moment, and then went on, 
 in a bolder tone, "beware of him! There is an 
 adder in your path : one step more, and it will sting 
 you to death !" 
 
 She pointed her finger steadily at Dyer, and stood 
 gazing at him until his eyes fell in confusion. Then 
 she passed from the room with rapid but noiseless 
 feet, gliding away like a spirit. 
 
 "An enemy hath done this," said Dyer, almost 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 205 
 
 meekly, turning to the mother of Adele. "You 
 have slumbered, I fear, and let the evil one scatter 
 tares in your field." 
 
 "I know not its meaning," sighed Mrs. Weir. 
 " This morning I noted the first signs of a perverse 
 temper." 
 
 "What were the signs?" Dyer looked sharply 
 into her face, reading every changing lineament, as 
 if he were scanning the pages of a book. There 
 was slight confusion, and a moment's hesitation, on 
 the part of Mrs. Weir. She then answered, 
 
 "I desired to take her hand and lead her up 
 among the beatific mountains, but she held back. 
 I urged, and she refused. She then acknowledged 
 having resisted Mrs. Fordham in the same way when 
 that honored messenger made my house bright 
 with her presence. Oh, it is distressing me beyond 
 utterance !" 
 
 " Can you trace the cause ?" inquired the man. 
 
 "No." 
 
 "Your sphere is not strong enough." 
 
 "Who has a stronger sphere than Mrs. Fordham?" 
 queried tha mother. " She has set her at defiance 
 also: nay, her power of resistance just now proved 
 more than our combined influence was able to over 
 come." 
 
 " I can do it !" said Dyer, after a pause. "Leave 
 
 18 
 
206 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 her in my hands. I will exorcise the spirits of 
 evil." 
 
 "Your sphere repels her." 
 
 Dyer was on the alert again, and his keen glances 
 were upon the face of his companion. 
 
 "Has she said so?" 
 
 " Yes. And you heard her strange language just 
 now." 
 
 "Well? What further?" 
 
 "I have nothing further. We know that antago 
 nistic spheres exist." 
 
 " True, true." The man seemed relieved. " She 
 has compared me to a serpent. But I know my 
 own heart. Evil, be thou far from me! Come, 
 angelic purity! As we draw nearer the invisible 
 world we grow more ethereal, and the coarseness 
 of depraved nature is dissipated in the fire of divine 
 affinities. To the pure all things " 
 
 The ringing of the door-bell again interrupted 
 their pleasant communion, and in a few moments 
 they were joined by two visitors, females, who 
 met Dyer and Mrs. Weir in a manner that showed 
 tnern to be on terms of close familiarity. 
 
 In the mean time the woman Fordham had retired 
 with the child to one of the chambers above, her 
 mind deeply disturbed by the unexpected incident 
 of Adele's opposition to the necromantic rites about 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 207 
 
 being instituted, so much disturbed that she was 
 unable to prolong the spell she wished to throw 
 over the consciousness of the little girl, who mo 
 mently became more and more distressingly alive to 
 the strangeness of her position. 
 
 "Oh, ma'am," she said, in pleading tones, as the 
 woman shut the door on entering the chamber, 
 " won't you take me home ? Mother is crying for 
 me. I heard her crying all last night. Oh, dear ! 
 I do want to go home to my mother !" 
 
 "Don't fret yourself, child!" replied the woman, 
 a little harshly. "You shall go home." 
 
 " Take me home now, won't you ? I don't like 
 to be here. You promised me yesterday that I 
 should go home before night. Oh, ma'am, do take 
 me home now !" 
 
 The little clasped hands were raised pleadingly ; 
 the husky voice quivered ; the pale face had in it a 
 look of fear and distress that would have melted 
 any heart not made hard, by selfish passions, as the 
 nether millstone. 
 
 " You shall go home, dear," said the woman, 
 softening her voice and assuming an affectionate 
 manner. "You shall see your mother to-night." 
 
 And she tried to lift her upon her lap, but the 
 child resisted and held back. Then the woman 
 seized her by both arms, and held her firmly, look- 
 
208 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 ing into her eyes, and exerting the serpent's power 
 of fascination. 
 
 The child stood still, held by a grip too strong for 
 resistance, but she let her eyes fall. 
 
 "Look at me!" commanded the woman. But 
 the glance she hoped to catch and hold in her weird 
 gaze did not turn itself from the floor. 
 
 " Look at me ! Do you hear ?" And the woman 
 placed one hand under the little girl's chin and 
 forced her face upward. But, instead of looking at 
 the woman, the child shut her eyes. 
 
 Holding her thus, Mrs. Fordham commenced with 
 one hand a series of mesmeric passes ; but the child 
 struggled and tried to escape from her. A blow 
 was evidently meditated, for there was a quick 
 raising of one hand, accompanied by an angry flash 
 sweeping over the woman's face. But the cruel 
 purpose was repressed. 
 
 "What has come over the girl?" she muttered, 
 impatiently. " Am I thus to be baffled again ? I 
 did not look for it here ! But down, excitement ! 
 If I would regain my power, it must be through 
 calmness and a resolute will." 
 
 Releasing the child, who instantly shrunk away 
 to the farther side of the room, Mrs. Fordham 
 assumed an unimpassioned manner, but kept her 
 gaze steadily resting upon her victim. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 209 
 
 The woman sat on the bedside, and -the child 
 stood pale, trembling, and in tears, crouching against 
 the wall directly opposite. Every thing became 
 silent and motionless as death. The child did not 
 look up, but steadily persisted in avoiding the gaze 
 of her persecutor. But the powers of evil were too 
 strong : there was an eye upon her that possessed 
 a charm too potent for her to withstand ; she was a 
 frightened bird struggling, but in vain, against the 
 fascination of a serpent. One, too, three minutes 
 passed ; all remained hushed as if statues and not 
 living forms were in the room. At last the woman 
 stirred slightly, as though the inner excitement had 
 struggled through all restraining bars and shuddered 
 along the surface : her head gradually bent forward, 
 and her eyes protruded fearfully. And now there 
 was an apparent relaxation of muscle in the child. 
 Evidently, her will was losing its faculty of resist 
 ance. A minute more, and the woman began 
 approaching, with the stealthy movements of a cat, 
 her eyes still fixed intently upon the girl. Cau 
 tiously, and as if in doubt, she laid her hand against 
 her cheek, touching it lightly. The child did not 
 stir! She pressed the hand harder: there was no 
 sign of consciousness ! She called : there was no 
 answer ! 
 
 Suddenly a new life seemed thrilling along the 
 is* 
 
210 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 woman's veins. Her countenance flushed; her 
 eyes danced in light; her whole person quivered. 
 Stooping over the child, she lifted her with some 
 caution, as if fearing the spell might dissolve, bore 
 her across the room, and laid her upon the bed. 
 Then she made slow passes above her for the space 
 of nearly five minutes. 
 
 "All right!" she muttered, as a glow of evil 
 triumph warmed her disfigured face, and her thin 
 lips parted in a demoniac smile. "It was a hard 
 struggle, but a vain one ! There is an opposition 
 of spheres in this house, and the medium of its 
 activity is Adele Weir. Twice has she set me at 
 defiance, twice thwarted the spirits. It must not 
 occur again. Am I to be set at naught by a strip 
 ling of a girl like this ?" 
 
 After standing over the unconscious child for 
 some time longer, and using sundry tests to make 
 sure that she was completely locked in magic slum 
 ber, Mrs. Fordham turned away, and, passing 
 through the door, closed it, and was going down 
 stairs, when a slight noise caught her ear. Glancing 
 up in the direction from which it came, she caught 
 sight of Adele watching her from the passage 
 above. It was only a momentary glimpse ; for, on 
 finding that she was observed, Adele retired from 
 sight instantly. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 211 
 
 Mrs. Fordham paused, stood thinking for a little 
 while, and then slowly returned to the room. She 
 entered and examined the lock on the inside. It 
 held a key. This was removed and passed into the 
 wards on the other side. 
 
 "Thus I make surety doubly sure," she said to 
 herself, again closing the door, which she locked, 
 placing the key in her pocket. She then went 
 down to the parlor. 
 
 "How is our little trance-medium?" asked Dyer, 
 as she entered. 
 
 "All right," was answered. "Spirits from the 
 lower spheres have battled hard for her, but the 
 strife was vain. She is safe." 
 
 " I congratulate you on the triumph," said Mrs. 
 "Weir, enthusiastically. " She is a lovely child," 
 was added, with a touch of mother-feeling in her 
 voice. 
 
 " The most remarkable child-medium I have yet 
 seen." Mrs. Fordham looked at the two visitors 
 before mentioned. " The communications received 
 through her are extraordinary. I am taking record 
 of them daily, and their publication will astonish 
 the world. Society is on the eve of some new 
 developments. It is the night before the morning." 
 
 "Is she tranquil?" asked Mrs. Weir. 
 
 "Entirely so." 
 
212 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 "Sleeping?" 
 
 "All the avenues to her soul are locked, and I 
 have the key," said Mrs. Fordham, with triumph in 
 her tones. "Hark!" She paused and listened, her 
 eyes raised to the ceiling. After a few moments of 
 silence, she went on. "I thought there was a 
 movement in the room above. But it was imagi 
 nation, I presume." 
 
 "Is there no danger of her awakening?" asked 
 one of the visitors. 
 
 "None: only the hand that shut the door of her 
 soul's consciousness can open it again." 
 
 "How wonderful is this power!" said the last 
 speaker. "I tremhle sometimes to think what 
 terrible consequences might follow its abuse." 
 
 " There is no danger of its abuse," returned Mrs. 
 Fordham. 
 
 "You think not?" 
 
 "I am sure of it." 
 
 "None but the favored of spirits are intrusted 
 with this power," said Dyer; "and they are pro 
 tected." 
 
 ""Will not the spirits speak through her to-day?" 
 asked one of the visitors. 
 
 "I do not know. There have been opposing influ 
 ences; but I trust they are removed. In half an 
 hour we will go up to where she is lying in trance- 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 213 
 
 sleep; and perhaps the spirits will move her to 
 utterance." 
 
 "Is she a speaking or writing medium?" was 
 asked. 
 
 " Speaking. "Whenever her lips are unclosed, it 
 seems as if you heard a spirit talking." 
 
 Half an hour was permitted to elapse, and then 
 Mrs. Fordham, Dyer, Mrs. "Weir, and the two 
 visitors passed with hushed footsteps up to the 
 chamber. At the door Mrs. Fordham paused, and, 
 speaking to Mrs. Weir, said, 
 
 "Your daughter must not be permitted to enter. 
 The circle cannot be harmonized if she is present." 
 
 "I will see to it," was whispered back. 
 
 The door was then unlocked, and the company 
 entered, each one with suspended breath. Mrs. 
 Fordham preceded; but, ere she had gone half 
 across the room, an exclamation of surprise and dis 
 appointment fell from her lips. The child was not 
 there ! In less than half a minute every part of the 
 chamber was searched; but no sign of the missing 
 one appeared. 
 
 "She may have thrown herself from the win 
 dow!" said Mrs. "Weir, blank terror in her counte 
 nance at the thought. 
 
 The window was opened, but no form lay on the 
 ground beneath. 
 
214 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 "Where is your daughter?" demanded Mrs. 
 Fordham. 
 
 Mrs. Weir stepped to the door, and called, 
 " Adele !" Twice, thrice she called; but only echo 
 replied. 
 
 "It is her work!" exclaimed Mrs. Fordham, 
 roused to mad excitement. 
 
 " Impossible !" said Mrs. Weir. " Adele ! Adele !" 
 Her voice went thrilling through the house. 
 
 "Search everywhere, from garret to cellar!" 
 Mrs. Fordham spoke in a commanding voice, and 
 then went striding up-stairs and sweeping like 
 a storm from room to room. Chambers, attics, 
 lumber-rooms, closets, cellar, and out-buildings, 
 they searched with scrupulous care; but neither 
 Adele nor the child were found. Both had 
 vanished from the house, leaving no sign. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 215 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 THE RESCUE. 
 
 " THIS is going too far," said Adele, as she came 
 forward again and stood in sight of the room where 
 the child lay in its fearfully-unnatural sleep, after 
 Mrs. Fordham had gone down to the parlors to join 
 Mrs. Weir and her companions. Slowly, listening 
 almost breathlessly, and with silent footsteps, she 
 descended the stairs," and, approaching the chamber, 
 laid her hand upon the door-knob and turned and 
 pressed against it. To her disappointment, she 
 found that Mrs. Fordham had locked her prisoner 
 in and withdrawn the key. 
 
 For a little while Adele stood by the door, her 
 face shadowed with perplexity. She then moved 
 silently away, and, going into her own room, sat 
 down, with a sober face, to think. The right 
 thought was soon suggested. Starting up with a 
 sudden impulse, she went to the door of her owu 
 apartment and quickly withdrew the key. It fitted 
 the lock, as she had hoped, and in less than ten 
 seconds she was in the room where the child lay in 
 
216 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 its deathlike slumber. Carefully shutting the door, 
 she crossed to the bed. The child had not stirred 
 since Mrs. Fordham left the chamber. Stooping 
 down, Adele gazed upon the pure young face, until 
 tears blinded her eyes. Then, laying a hand upon 
 her, she shook her gently. But not a sign of life, 
 beyond the feeble respiration, appeared. 
 
 An expression half surprise, half fear, came into 
 the young girl's countenance; and she stood quite 
 still for an instant. Then, laying her hand again 
 upon the child, she shook her violently, putting at. 
 the same time her mouth to her ear, and saying, 
 in a low but eager voice, "Wake! wake up! 
 Come!" *' 
 
 But she might as well have spoken to the dead. 
 The sleeper's senses were locked by a key that was 
 not in her possession ; and so she could neither find 
 the wards nor spring the bolt. 
 
 For a little while Adele remained bewildered and 
 irresolute. Then she made a more violent effort to 
 break the spell that shut the doors of conscious life. 
 It was in vain. 
 
 " Time flies. It must be done now, or the op 
 portunity may pass forever. Poor child ! Poor 
 lamb in the wolf's grasp! I must, I will, save 
 you !" 
 
 Turning from the bed, as she thus spoke with 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 217 
 
 herself, Adele left the room, and, going to her own 
 chamber, hurriedly put on a bonnet and shawl, and 
 then, coming back, lifted the sleeper resolutely in 
 her arms, and, bearing- her from the apartment, 
 locked the door and withdrew the key. For a 
 few moments she stood at the top of the stairs, 
 irresolute as to her next step. Then, laying her 
 burden upon the floor, she went down the first 
 flight and listened. The sound of muffled voices 
 from the parlor was distinct enough to warn her 
 that one of the doors at least was open, and that it 
 would be folly to attempt to leave the house by the 
 front way. There was an outlet back, by means of 
 a narrow alley leading past a row of small houses 
 into a court, and thence to a street running parallel 
 with the one on which Mrs. "Weir lived. But, to 
 reach the yard so as to gain this outlet, Adele must 
 descend the stairway, the foot of which was near 
 the back-parlor, and pass out by a door opening 
 within a few feet of the parlor-window. This mode 
 of egress was, therefore, almost as impossible as the 
 first, for the window she knew was open. 
 
 For a little while the excited girl was in despair ; 
 and the words, "It is hopeless," were on her lips, 
 when she thought of a low shed out upon which 
 she could climb from one of the second-story win 
 dows of the back-building. To think was to act. 
 
 19 
 
218 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 Hurriedly lifting the child, she passed into the 
 small room over the kitchen, closing the door 
 behind her, so as not to be seen by any one who 
 might happen to come up the stairway. The win 
 dow was raised : a glance at the shed below showed 
 the distance to be not less than three feet from the 
 window-sill. There was a low table in the room : 
 on this she laid her burden carefully, and then drew 
 it to the window. A quick but searching examina 
 tion of all the windows overlooking the position 
 she occupied told her that she was free from ob 
 servation. Next she dropped down lightly upon 
 the shed, and from thence sprung like an antelope 
 to the yard, full six feet below, her form disappear 
 ing beyond the edge of the slanting shed. For 
 tunately, there was an old table in the yard, which 
 Adele drew up to the side of the outbuilding, and, 
 mounting thereon, without an instant of hesitation, 
 clambered to the roof, and gained the window, just 
 inside of which the child still lay as motionless as if 
 she were dead. It was only the work of an instant 
 to draw her forth and carry her to the eaves of the 
 shed, where Adele laid her carefully and then 
 leaped down upon the table below. Then she took 
 her in her arms and lifted her from the shed, and 
 then jumped to the pavement, bearing the heavy 
 burden still in her arms. Almost like a spirit she 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 219 
 
 vanished through the gate, shutting it noiselessly 
 behind her. Hurrying down the long alley-way 
 and through the court, Adele emerged upon the 
 open street. An omnibus was passing at the mo 
 ment, and she signed the driver to stop. It so hap 
 pened that no passengers had yet entered the vehicle, 
 and this made her and her insensible companion 
 the sole occupants when it moved on again. Taking 
 the extreme upper end of the seat, she placed the 
 child in an upright position, so as not to attract the 
 attention of those who might come in, and sup 
 ported her with one arm. 
 
 The stage moved on for two squares before gain 
 ing any accession to the number of its passengers. 
 Then two ladies came in. They looked hard at 
 Adele; also at the child whose face was hidden 
 among her garments. Two men came in next; 
 and then a woman with a little girl. After that, 
 an elderly man entered. He kept looking up and 
 down the cross-streets, and glancing at the passen 
 gers on the sidewalks, in a curious, anxious kind of 
 way, as if in search of some one. At last he fixed 
 his eyes on. Adele with a gaze so penetrating that 
 it brought the color to her face. From her he 
 looked to the child crouching down in the corner 
 of the seat, and kept gazing at the half-hidden form 
 until Adele by a slight movement threw her body 
 
220 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 farther forward, so as to conceal it still more from 
 observation. 
 
 Where was Adele going with the rescued child ? 
 That question the girl could not herself answer. 
 Escape was the first thing, and flight the second. 
 The passing omnibus had given the second stage 
 in the proceeding. All beyond was still in 
 doubt. 
 
 One passenger after another left, until only Adele 
 with her charge, and the old gentleman, remained. 
 The curiosity of the latter, it was plain to the girl, 
 had become strongly excited, and she began to feel 
 certain that he would not leave the omnibus, nor 
 permit her to do so, without penetrating the mys 
 tery of her sleeping companion. With stealthy 
 glances she examined his face, in order to gain such 
 limited knowledge of his character as was possible 
 under the circumstances. Her impression was 
 favorable. 
 
 At last the stage reached the Exchange, and 
 Adele was yet undetermined what to do or which 
 way to go. The possession of an insensible child 
 in such a public place would at once attract notice, 
 and probably draw around her an excited and mis 
 judging crowd. Fear was intruding upon her 
 heart. 
 
 The old gentleman stepped forward to pay his 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 221 
 
 fare, and stood just above her, looking down upon 
 her face and at the child. 
 
 "Is that little girl asleep?" he asked. The voice 
 was kind,, and the tones assured the heart of Adele. 
 
 "Yes, sir," she answered, timidly. 
 
 The old man stooped and laid his hand upon the 
 child. Adele bent forward as if to prevent the 
 closer scrutiny he evidently wished to make ; but 
 he grasped the sleeper firmly and turned her face to 
 the light. An exclamation of surprise fell from his 
 lips, and he sat down, drawing, as he did so, with 
 resolute hands, the child from Adele's arms. 
 
 "Girl, how came this child in your possession?" 
 he said, sternly. 
 
 "Oh, sir!" exclaimed Adele, with eagerness, "do 
 you know to whom she belongs ?" 
 
 " Maddy ! Maddy ! Wake up, dear ! Wake up !" 
 said the old man, turning from the girl without 
 replying. "What ails her? What is the mean 
 ing of this strange sleep?" He addressed Adele 
 again. 
 
 "If she belongs to you or yours," said Adele, 
 "take her home as quickly as possible. I have done 
 my part in rescuing the dove from the hawk, the 
 lamb from the wolf." 
 
 Uncle John Fleetwood, whom the reader has re 
 cognised, needed no further prompting. He had 
 
 19* 
 
222 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 a carriage called quietly, and, taking into it both 
 Adele and his recovered niece, was driven rapidly 
 to the residence of Mr. Dainty. On the way he 
 gained such information as Adele permitted him to 
 glean. It was not by any means satisfactory. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 223 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 THE ARREST. 
 
 "FOUND! Found!" The words rang through 
 the house as Uncle John entered, bearing Madeline 
 in his arms. Her rescuer followed with noiseless 
 footsteps and gliding motions. 
 
 Responsive cries of joy and the noise of rapid feet 
 were heard from all parts of Mr. Dainty's dwelling ; 
 and by the time Mr. Fleetwood reached the mother's 
 room an eager crowd surrounded him. Tenderly 
 laying Madeline upon the bed, he exposed her pale, 
 sad-looking countenance to view, the sight of which 
 flooded every face with tears. 
 
 "Where is the girl?" he asked, imperatively. 
 
 "I am here." AndAdele moved toward the bed. 
 
 "What is the meaning of this?" he demanded. 
 "What ails our precious darling?" 
 
 "The sleep is mesmeric," answered Adele, in her 
 low, musical voice. 
 
 "Mesmeric!" ejaculated Mr. Fleetwood. 
 
 "Mesmeric!" exclaimed Mr. Dainty, in anger. 
 "Who has dared to do this?" 
 
224 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 "It was Mrs. Fordham," replied Adele. 
 
 "Who is Mrs. Fordham?" 
 
 "The woman for whom you were in search," said 
 Adele, turning to Florence Harper, whom she had 
 recognised. 
 
 "Mrs. Jeckyl !" said Florence. 
 
 "Devil !" almost thundered Mr. Fleetwood. 
 
 "How is this spell to be broken?" asked Flo 
 rence, coming up to Adele and grasping her arm 
 tightly. 
 
 "No one can break it but Mrs. Fordham. She 
 has locked up her senses, and she alone can open 
 them." 
 
 "Cannot you do it?" Florence asked, eagerly. 
 
 "No," was answered, almost mournfully. 
 
 "Try." 
 
 " It is useless." And the girl shook her head. 
 
 "Did you see it done?" now asked Mr. Fleet- 
 wood, turning from the bed where he had been 
 vainly trying to arouse Madeline to consciousness. 
 
 "No, sir. She was alone with the poor little 
 thing." 
 
 "You have seen children put to sleep?" Mr. 
 Fleetwood asked the question. 
 
 "Oh, yes, sir. Often." 
 
 "And you've seen them wakened ?" 
 
 "Yes, sir." 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 225 
 
 "Do as you have seen it done, and wake this 
 child if possible." 
 
 Adele moved forward timidly, and, with evident 
 strong reluctance, and standing over Madeline, com 
 menced making passes with her hands, beginning 
 at the breast and moving them upward over her 
 face. The motions were slow at first, but increased 
 in quickness. This was continued for two or three 
 minutes, but without apparent effect. 
 
 "It is of no use," said the girl, stopping suddenly, 
 and as if in despair. " I have no power. The hand 
 that has been at work here is stronger than mine. 
 You must get Mrs. Fordham." 
 
 "Where is she?" 
 
 "At my mother's house." 
 
 "Where does your mother live ?" 
 
 "She knows." And Adele looked toward Flo 
 rence. 
 
 "Take Florence in the carriage," said Uncle John, 
 speaking to Mr. Dainty, "and go with her to one of 
 the police-stations and get an officer. Then drive 
 with lightning speed to the house where the girl's 
 mother lives, and have Mrs. Jeckyl arrested and 
 brought here." 
 
 "Come." Mr. Dainty spoke to Florence, who 
 went hurriedly from the room, and made herself 
 ready in the quickest possible time. 
 
226 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 "Will you go ?" she spoke to Adele, appearing in 
 a few moments, ready to accompany Mr. Dainty. 
 
 "No," was the quiet answer. "It can do you no 
 good; and harm may come of it to me." 
 
 The carriage which had brought Mr. Fleetwood 
 and Adele from the Exchange was still at the door. 
 Into this Mr. Dainty, after giving his orders to the 
 driver, entered with Florence. At the nearest 
 police-station they obtained an officer, duly in 
 structed to arrest Mrs. Jeckyl if she could be found, 
 and then swept rapidly off toward the northern 
 part of the city. In returning from her previous 
 visit to the house of Mrs. Weir, Florence had par 
 ticularly rioted the names of streets and numbers 
 of houses, so that she had no difficulty in giving 
 the directions needed. 
 
 "This is the house," she said, at last, and the 
 officer signed to the driver to rein up his horses. 
 As when Florence paid her first visit, there was not 
 a sign of life about the dwelling. All the window- 
 shutters were closed, and the dust lay thick upon 
 the sills and door-steps. Grass sprung in little 
 green tufts from between the bricks on the pave 
 ment, while small mounds of dirt had grown, by 
 daily light secretions, in the corners where the 
 walls of the house and door-steps came in contact. 
 
 "No one lives here," said Mr. Dainty, as he 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 227 
 
 looked up at the dwelling and noted the many 
 signs of desertion. 
 
 "It is the house in which I saw that girl," replied 
 Florence. 
 
 The officer had already rung the bell. He was 
 lifting his hand to ring" a second time, when the 
 door was opened cautiously, and the singularly 
 striking face of Mrs. Weir presented itse]f. On 
 seeing Florence, whom she instantly recognised, 
 she made a movement to shut the door quickly 
 upon her visitors ; but this the strong hand of the 
 officer prevented. As he pushed it wide open, Mrs. 
 "Weir turned and ran back along the passage. 
 
 " She will give the alarm, and the woman may 
 escape," said Florence, quickly. 
 
 At this hint the officer sprung forward, and, 
 grasping her arm tightly, arrested her progress at 
 the bottom of the stairway. Mrs. "Weir turned in 
 stantly, and fixed her black, glittering eyes upon 
 him. 
 
 "What is the meaning of this outrage?" she de 
 manded, in a steady voice. 
 
 " No outrage is intended, madam," said Mr. 
 Dainty, coming forward. " We are in search of a 
 woman named Fordham, who is, as we are in 
 formed, in your house." 
 
 " She is not here," was the firm answer. 
 
228 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 "Where can we find her?" he asked, in a disap 
 pointed voice. 
 
 " I know not. She comes and goes as the wind ; 
 and no questions are asked as to her coming or 
 going." 
 
 " Step into this room," said the officer, motioning 
 to one of the parlor-doors. Mrs. Weir obeyed, and 
 Mr. Dainty and Florence went in with her. Quick 
 glances were thrown around the apartments, but 
 they had no other inmates. 
 
 " Eemain here," said the officer. " I will search 
 the house. You stand by the door, sir, and do not 
 permit any one to pass to the street." 
 
 Mrs. Weir made various signs of rebellion ; but 
 the officer warned her to be quiet, or he would have 
 her taken to the police-station. This threat really 
 frightened her, and she sunk down, almost nerve 
 less, upon a chair. 
 
 " Be quick," said Mr. Dainty, speaking to the 
 officer. " The woman is tall, with a thin, sallow, 
 evil face, and dark, wicked eyes. You can make 
 no mistake." 
 
 The officer left the room. It was nearly ten 
 minutes before he came back. 
 
 " She is not in the house," he said, " and I fear 
 has escaped, as I find an outlet in the rear, leading 
 through a court, into another street." 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 229 
 
 " I told you that she was riot here/' said the wo 
 man, a gleam of triumph shooting from her eyes, 
 and her manner exhibiting relief. 
 
 "She must be found!" Mr. Dainty spoke with 
 agitation. " We are on her track, and only need to 
 persevere. This is one of her haunts; and to this 
 house my poor child was brought." 
 
 " She will in all probability return here," said the 
 officer, " if what this woman states is true. But if 
 she were really in the house at the time of our 
 arrival, and made her escape out through the alley 
 and court I have mentioned, we shall have to 
 search for her in another direction. My advice is 
 to send the carriage out of the neighborhood. If 
 the woman should come back and see it standing 
 before the door, she will take the alarm, and not 
 enter." 
 
 "Your suggestion is good," remarked Mr. 
 Dainty. " I will order the carriage around the 
 square. The driver can wait for us in the next 
 street." And he went to the door and gave direc 
 tions accordingly. Eeturning, Mr. Dainty said to 
 the officer, 
 
 " Shall we all remain here, or will you go for ad 
 ditional aid, so as to extend the search?" 
 
 "I think," replied the officer, "that, as this 
 
 woman is fully implicated in a very serious crime, 
 
 20 
 
230 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 I had better take her to the police-station. She is 
 evidently a participant in the business, and shows 
 great anxiety about the escape of her accom 
 plice." 
 
 Mrs. "Weir's sallow face changed to a more ashen 
 hue at this suggestion. 
 
 " I do not know," added the officer, speaking for 
 effect, " that bail, under the circumstances, will be 
 accepted. She will no doubt be imprisoned until 
 all parties in this most horrible outrage are dis 
 covered. Her evidence in the case will be of too 
 much importance for risk of absence, even under 
 bail, to be taken." 
 
 "Indeed, gentlemen," said Mrs. Weir, now 
 thoroughly frightened, " I am innocent in this 
 matter. Mrs. Fordham, who brought the child 
 here, is an entire stranger. I never saw her until 
 very recently." 
 
 "Where is she now? How can we trace her?" 
 demanded the officer. 
 
 "I know not. She went as she came, and I asked 
 no questions." 
 
 "More the fool for that!" said the officer, coarsely. 
 " But I am afraid there is as much of the knave as 
 the fool in the present case. Eight kind of people 
 are not in the habit of letting suspicious old women, 
 and total strangers at that, come into their houses 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 231 
 
 and depart at will, yet asking no questions. The 
 story isn't probable, madam." 
 
 " But true, for all," answered Mrs. Weir. " It is 
 just as I have said. Mrs. Fordham came and went, 
 and I asked no questions." 
 
 "And why not?" 
 
 "Because I I " 
 
 The woman hesitated. 
 
 " Say on." 
 
 "We are commanded not to cast pearls before 
 swine," she replied, with sudden spirit; "and I shall 
 not cast down things precious to be trampled under 
 your feet." 
 
 " You've got some spice in you, I see," returned 
 the officer, a little amused. " People in your trade 
 generally have. It requires a full portion to carry 
 them through." 
 
 The woman's face flushed as she said, 
 
 "Explain yourself, sir! What do you mean by 
 my trade?" 
 
 " Oh, that of harboring child-stealing vagabonds 
 and the like! This seems to have been your last 
 occupation. But I am not here to bandy sharp 
 words. My business is to find Mrs. Fordham. If 
 you can direct me to the place where she now is, 
 well ; if not, I must arrest you, and you will be held 
 in custody until she is produced, perhaps longer." 
 
232 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 The woman's face turned pale again. 
 
 At this moment the bell rung. Mrs. Weir started 
 up and was moving toward the door. 
 
 " Excuse me, madam," said the officer, laying 
 his hand upon her arm ; " but I will attend the 
 door." 
 
 And he drew her firmly back. She made a 
 slight resistance, but the office? held her tightly for 
 an instant. 
 
 " Take her in charge, if JOM please," he 
 said to Mr. Dainty, "while I see after this 
 visitor." 
 
 Mr. Dainty did not hesitate. Grasping her arm, 
 he said, sternly, 
 
 "Let us have no trifling! This business may cost 
 you dear. Complicity in crime is no light matter, I 
 can tell you." 
 
 The officer was now at the street-door. As he 
 opened it, a tall woman in black, answering in all 
 respects to the description of Mrs. Fordham, stood 
 ready to enter. 
 
 "Walk in, madam," he said. 
 
 But she stood still, with her keen eyes reading 
 every lineament of his face. She was not satisfied 
 with its expression. 
 
 " Walk in," repeated the officer. 
 
 " No, I thank you. Please say to Mrs. Weir that 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 233 
 
 Mrs. Fordliam would like to see her at the door for 
 a moment." 
 
 " Mrs. "Weir is engaged," was the officer's 
 reply. 
 
 "Has her daughter returned?" queried Mrs. 
 Fordham. 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Ask her to step here." 
 
 By this time Mrs. Fordham had retreated a little, 
 and the officer, seeing that she was about descend 
 ing the steps, moved suddenly forward, and, throw 
 ing one arm around her waist, drew her with a 
 sudden jerk into the passage and shut the door. 
 The movement was so quick, and so unexpected, 
 that the woman was taken entirely off of her 
 guard. 
 
 "You are arrested for child-stealing!" said the 
 officer, ere she had recovered from her surprise. 
 
 " It is Mrs. Jeckyl !" exclaimed Florence, appear 
 ing at the parlor-door. 
 
 "Mrs. Jeckyl! Oh, wretch! wretch!" said Mr. 
 Dainty, who had released Mrs. Weir, and now con 
 fronted the thoroughly-alarmed woman, who, seeing 
 herself completely in the power of these two men, 
 gave up without a struggle. 
 
 " Shall I go for the carnage?" said the officer. 
 
 "Yes, immediately. But, stay! let me call 
 20* 
 
234 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 the carriage, while you hold your prisoner in 
 charge." 
 
 "What are you going to do?" demanded Mrs. 
 Jeckyl, with regaining self-possession, as Mr. Dainty 
 left the house. 
 
 " My business," replied the officer, " is to make 
 this arrest. "What follows will depend on the cha 
 racter of evidence which may he produced against 
 you." 
 
 "At whose instance is the arrest made?" 
 
 " At the instance of Mr. Dainty, whose child you 
 abducted." 
 
 " I must know your authority !" The woman was 
 growing bolder. 
 
 The officer merely took a metal star from his 
 pocket and fastened it against his breast. 
 
 The effect was instantaneous. The woman's eye 
 quailed beneath his steady gaze. 
 
 " Come," said the officer, as the carriage was 
 heard rattling to the door. She hesitated, but 
 moved as she saw his hand rising to grasp her 
 arm. 
 
 "Do you wish the other woman arrested, 
 also?" inquired the officer, on meeting Mr. 
 Dainty at the door. " She is without doubt an 
 accomplice." 
 
 "I only want this woman now," said Mr. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 235 
 
 Dainty. " If the other is needed we can send for 
 her." 
 
 "But will hardly find her," muttered the officer. 
 Mr. Dainty did not heed the remark. He was too 
 eager to have Mrs. Jeckyl conveyed to his dwelling 
 to pause on any other considerations. Entering the 
 carriage with Mrs. Jeckyl, Florence, and the officer, 
 he ordered the driver to take them to his residence 
 in the quickest possible time. Heeding the injunc 
 tion, the driver put the whip upon his horses, and 
 dashed rapidly away. 
 
 <F 
 
236 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 BREAKING THE SPELL. 
 
 IT was more than an hour from the time Mr. 
 Dainty and Florence left to go in search of Mrs. 
 Jeckyl, before they returned, bringing the woman 
 with them. During all that period not a sign of 
 life, beyond a feeble heart-beat, did Madeline exhibit. 
 Mrs. Dainty was almost wild with distress, and sat 
 over her child, weeping and wringing her hands. 
 Agnes was calmer, but in deep grief; while Uncle 
 John moved about the chamber in which Madeline 
 lay, as restless as an unshrived ghost. Adele sat by 
 the bedside, her face bent down, and hidden from 
 view. Occasionally Uncle John or Mr. Dainty 
 would ask her a question. Then she would look 
 up, exhibiting a pale countenance, and answer in a 
 low voice that was touchingly sad. 
 
 Many times had both the mother and Mr. Fleet- 
 wood renewed their efforts to break the fearful 
 spell that lay upon the unconscious child. An 
 age of suspense they endured until Mr. Dainty's 
 return. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 237 
 
 At last a carriage was heard at the door. Uncle 
 John went to the window. 
 
 "They have come!" he said, greatly excited, as 
 he saw Mr. Dainty step to the pavement. " There 
 is an officer!" he added. "And there is Mrs. 
 Jeckyl ! Oh, the wretch ! yet how glad I am to 
 see her !" 
 
 Breathless expectation followed. Adele arose 
 from her place by the bedside, and shrunk away 
 into a remote part of the room ; while Agnes came 
 nearer to Madeline, and laid her hand upon her. 
 The mingled sounds of voices and footsteps were 
 heard along the passage and on the stairs, and 
 then the chamberdoor opened, and Mr. Dainty en 
 tered, followed by Mrs. Jeckyl, the officer, and 
 Florence. 
 
 On the stern face of the woman sat a dark, defiant 
 scowl. She looked at Mrs. Dainty, at Agnes, and 
 at Uncle John, with unflinching eyes, but did not 
 speak. Quick glances were then thrown about 
 the room, and Adele, half hidden by one of the 
 window-curtains, was only partially seen, but not 
 recognised. 
 
 " For what purpose am I here ?" she asked, look 
 ing at Mr. Dainty. 
 
 "Simply to undo your evil work," he replied. 
 "You see that child?" and he pointed to the bed. 
 
238 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 Mrs. Jeckyl turned her eyes upon the form of 
 Madeline, though scarcely moving her head. 
 
 " "Well, what of her ?" she spoke, very coldly. 
 
 "She lies there wholly insensible, as you can 
 see." 
 
 "I am not a physician," the woman retorted, 
 with a sneer. "Why don't you send for your 
 doctor?" 
 
 " Right for once !" said Uncle John. " Why was 
 not that thought of before ?" And he went quickly 
 from the room, and gave direction to one of the 
 servants to go with all possible speed for the 
 doctor. 
 
 "This is your work, as we are told," Mr. Dainty 
 replied, in answer to Mrs. Jeckyl's remark. " And 
 you are here to unbind what you have bound. 
 And I pray you, in Heaven's name, to do it 
 speedily !" 
 
 Mrs. Jeckyl laughed a low, gurgling, malignant 
 laugh. 
 
 "You give me credit for more than I claim," 
 said she. " I know nothing of your child. If she 
 is sick, call in your physician, as I have already 
 suggested." 
 
 At this moment there was a sudden rustling of 
 the window-curtain, and Adele came forward into 
 the room, her eyes fixed steadily on the face of 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 239 
 
 Mrs. Jeckyl, and her young lips compressed and 
 resolute. 
 
 "You do know something of the child." She 
 spoke out boldly. "For you brought her to my 
 mother's house. Her present condition is the work 
 of your hands, and you can restore her in a moment 
 if you will." 
 
 Mrs. Jeckyl's countenance grew almost livid with 
 rage ; and she glared at Adele, as if seeking to blast 
 her with her burning eyes. But the young ghi 
 stood without a quailing glance, and looked up 
 steadily into her face. 
 
 "It is as I say, and you know it." There was no 
 sign of fear or embarrassment in the voice of the 
 brave young girl. 
 
 " Then act quickly !" said Mr. Dainty. 
 
 " Oh, Mrs. Jeckyl, help us if you can ! Break the 
 spell that rests on our dear child!" Mrs. Dainty 
 clasped her hands and spoke imploringly. 
 
 But the woman stirred not from the place where 
 she stood. 
 
 " She can do it if she will." It was Adele who 
 spoke, and her voice was clear and confident. 
 
 Mrs. Jeckyl again scowled upon her, like a wild 
 animal at bay. 
 
 " I have sent for the doctor," said Mr. Fleetwood, 
 returning to the room where the excited family 
 
240 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 stood hovering around the bed on which Madeline 
 lay. "We were simpletons not to have done this 
 before. My faith is stronger in him than in this 
 impostor. It will be found, I think, that Madeline's 
 unnatural sleep is the effect of some drug, or of 
 fright, or injury." 
 
 A grim smile parted the lips of Mrs. Jeckyl. 
 
 " She can bring her to in a moment, if she will," 
 persisted Adele. " I've seen such things done 
 many, many times." 
 
 "No one asked you for information," said Mrs. 
 Jeckyl, turning in an excited manner toward the girl. 
 
 " This is mere trifling," spoke out the police- 
 officer, sternly, and he advanced to the side of Mrs. 
 Jeckyl. " Why was she brought here ?" And he 
 looked toward Mr. Dainty. 
 
 "To remove from this child the spell she has 
 cast upon her through some infernal art." 
 
 " So I understood. Very well, madam, let it be 
 done at once." 
 
 Mrs. Jeckyl stood, in evident debate with herself, 
 for some moments. 
 
 "If I do as you desire, what then?" She ad 
 dressed Mr. Dainty. 
 
 "Quick! quick! Mrs. Jeckyl!" now broke in 
 Mrs. Dainty. " Oh, save my child ! She will die ! 
 Break this terrible sleep !" V ,. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 241 
 
 "I will do it only on one condition," said the 
 woman. 
 
 "Name it," replied Mr. Dainty. 
 
 " I am now in the hands of an officer ?" 
 
 " You are ; and arrested on the serious charge of 
 child-stealing." 
 
 " The condition is this : that I be permitted to 
 leave your house, and that no effort be made to 
 arrest me after my departure." 
 
 "Make no conditions with her," spoke out Mr. 
 Fleetwood. 
 
 "As you like," answered the woman, coldly. 
 
 " I am not sure that I can make conditions now," 
 said Mr. Dainty. "You are already in the hands 
 of the law." 
 
 "Then I will not touch your child. She may 
 sleep until the day of doom, for me ! And she will 
 sleep until I choose to awaken her." 
 
 "Wretch! Fiend! Devil!" ejaculated Uncle John, 
 moving about the room, greatly excited. 
 
 " Thank you !" said Mrs. Jeckyl, with a quiet 
 sneer. 
 
 Mr. Dainty now drew the police-officer aside, and 
 held a low, hurried conversation with him. 
 
 "Restore this child, if it is in your power to do 
 so," said the latter, turning from Mr. Dainty and 
 
 approaching Mrs. Jeckyl. 
 Q 21 
 
242 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 "Only on the terms I have stated," replied the 
 woman, resolutely. 
 
 " I will suffer you to depart from here alone." 
 
 " That will not do. I must have an honorable 
 pledge that no attempt will be made to arrest me 
 after I leave." 
 
 " I shall make no attempt, but simply report what 
 has been done," said the officer. " If the Chief of 
 Police again issues orders for your arrest, they will 
 be obeyed." 
 
 The woman thought for some moments. 
 
 "I may depart at will?" she said, looking from 
 the officer to Mr. Dainty. 
 
 " Yes." Both replied. 
 
 She moved to the bedside, uncovered the face of 
 Madeline, and stood for nearly a minute gazing 
 down upon it. All was still as death in the room, 
 and hearts beat in muffled measure. Kepressed 
 excitement was intense. Then the woman laid her 
 hands upon the child's temples, and held them there 
 almost a minute longer, then took both of her 
 hands and clasped them within her own, seemingly 
 to impart the warmth of her own body. After that 
 she began a few slow, upward passes, which were 
 gradually increased in rapidity. A slight convulsive 
 start was the first sign of returning animation ; a 
 shudder next ran through the child's frame ; then 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 243 
 
 she moaned plaintively. The anxious group, now 
 bending around the bed, held their breaths. Mrs. 
 Dainty was close beside Mrs. Jeckyl, and the face 
 of Florence Harper hung over Madeline, a little 
 way from that of the necromancer. Now there 
 came the flush of quickening pulses into the child's 
 face; now its expression began changing to one 
 more pleasant to look upon ; now a feeble smile 
 played around the arching lips; and now the lids 
 unclosed, opening slowly, as if just overcoming the 
 pressure of a sweet slumber, and revealing the 
 bright blue eyes beneath. 
 
 At this instant the face of Mrs. Jeckyl was with 
 drawn. 
 
 "Mother! Oh, mother! Dear mother!" said 
 Madeline, stretching up her arms and clasping the 
 neck of Mrs. Dainty, who in turn threw her arms 
 around the child, caressing her in the wildest man 
 ner, and almost devouring her with kisses. 
 
 " Be calm, Madeline, for Heaven's sake !" whis 
 pered Uncle John in the ears of his niece. 
 
 " Oh, I have had such a terrible dream !" said 
 Madeline, sobbing, her face still hidden in her 
 mother's bosom. 
 
 "All leave the room but Florence and her 
 mother," said Mr. Fleetwood, in a whisper. " This 
 crowd will only excite her mind. If she thinks 
 
244 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 it all a dream for the present, so much the 
 better." 
 
 Acting on this hint, all retired but Florence and 
 Mrs. Dainty. Mrs. Jeckyl was not with them. She 
 had already glided from the chamber, passed down 
 the stairs, and was now hurrying away from the 
 house with footsteps quickened by fear. The officer 
 kept his word, and permitted her to escape. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 245 
 
 CHAPTER XXin. 
 
 THE ANGEL STKONGER THAN THE DEMON. 
 
 "I HAVE wronged you, Miss Harper," whispered 
 Mrs. Dainty. 
 
 It cost the weak, proud woman an effort to make 
 this acknowledgment. But Madeline's arms were 
 around both of their necks, and the child was cling 
 ing to both with a half-trembling eagerness. This 
 confession made all the rest easy. 
 
 "Return to us," she added, "and be to my chil 
 dren what you once were." 
 
 "Do come back again!" It was the pleading 
 voice of Madeline. "Oh, I wish you had never 
 gone away !" 
 
 Florence felt a shudder run through the child's 
 body, as if some fearful image had been presented 
 to her mind. 
 
 " Say you will come back, and take your old 
 place, Miss Harper," urged Mrs. Dainty. 
 
 The arm of Madeline which was around her 
 mother's neck withdrew itself and joined the arm 
 
 that circled the neck of Florence. 
 
 21* 
 
246 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 " Say yes ! Do say yes, Miss Harper!" And the 
 child's clasping arms were drawn very tightly. 
 
 " Yes," said Florence, as she kissed the child. 
 
 " Oh ! I am so glad ! So glad !" cried Madeline, 
 overcome with joy at this concession. "If you had 
 never gone away!" 
 
 "We will be friends," said Mrs. Dainty, taking 
 the hand of Florence Harper and pressing it 
 warmly. "I did not understand you before. But 
 I see clearer to-day." 
 
 "Let the past be forgotten," answered Florence. 
 " All are liable to misconception. I was faithful to 
 your children ; and I will be so again." 
 
 Then, whispering into the ears of Mrs. Dainty, 
 she added, 
 
 "I fear we are exciting Madeline beyond what is 
 prudent." 
 
 "You are right," answered the mother. "We 
 are forgetting ourselves." 
 
 Madeline was still on the bed. Gently dis 
 engaging the arms that were around her neck, 
 Florence looked smilingly into the face of Made 
 line, and said, in a cheerful tone, 
 
 " Come, Maddy dear ! you're wide enough awake 
 now, after a long sleep." 
 
 "How long have I been asleep ?" the child asked, 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 247 
 
 curiously, glancing, as she spoke, toward the win 
 dows. " Is it morning ? 
 
 "No: the day is nearly done. It lacks scarcely 
 an hour to sunset." 
 
 "Is it so late?" Madeline looked serious, and 
 her face passed from transient light into shadow. 
 
 " Yes. You have slept a long time. But come, 
 dear, you must get dressed for tea." 
 
 Madeline looked up at Miss Harper with a kind 
 of vague wonder in her countenance, and then let 
 her eyes wander slowly about the room, as if search 
 ing for some person or object. 
 
 "Haven't I been away from here, Miss Harper?" 
 she inquired, looking at Florence. 
 
 "Why do you ask that question ?" 
 
 "I'm sure it isn't all just a dream. That Mrs. 
 Jeckyl! Oh, dear! I feel so strangely!" And 
 Madeline laid her hand upon her breast. 
 
 "Don't think of any thing, dear, but the happy 
 present," said Florence, smiling into the little girl's 
 face. 
 
 But the eyes of Madeline were filling with tears, 
 and their expression had become very sad. 
 
 "Oh, it was so dreadful !" 
 
 "What was dreadful, Maddy?" her mother 
 asked. 
 
 "I don't know," she answered, in a bewildered 
 
248 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 manner. "I saw it all just now; and now it's gone 
 again." 
 
 "What is gone, love?" 
 
 "I thought she was going to kill me." The child 
 spoke as if to herself. 
 
 "Who, Maddy?" 
 
 "It was Mrs. Jeckyl. She had me in a room. 
 Oh, dear, mother ! I don't know what's the matter 
 with me !" 
 
 And the child shuddered, while an expression of 
 almost abject fear came into her face. 
 
 "You are safe at home, my love," said Mrs. 
 ^Dainty, in a soothing voice. " There is no Mrs. 
 Jeckyl here, but kind Miss Harper instead. And 
 she is going to stay with us." 
 
 1 That's best of all," replied Madeline, partially 
 recovering herself, and looking up into the face of 
 Miss Harper. "I was so sorry when you went 
 away and that dreadful woman came in your 
 place." 
 
 "Won't you rise now?" said Florence, taking 
 Madeline by the hand and drawing her gently 
 ip wards. The child yielded, and sat erect in bed. 
 Mrs. Dainty brought a frock, and a change of 
 under-clothing, and both she and Florence busied 
 themselves in removing the soiled garments of Made 
 line and replacing them with such as were fresh 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 249 
 
 and clean. The excitement of all this quickened 
 and diverted her mind. "When fully attired, and 
 ready to join the anxious, expectant family, Florence 
 said to her, 
 
 " I think your father and Uncle John are in the 
 sitting-room. Shall we go down ?" 
 
 She held out her hand. Madeline drew back for 
 a moment. 
 
 "Come, dear?" Florence spoke cheerily. "I 
 know Uncle John wants to see his pet." 
 
 Madeline took the hand of Miss Harper, who led 
 her down-stairs and into the sitting-room. Mr. 
 Dainty, old Mr. Fleetwood, Agnes, and little George 
 were there. Miss Harper gave each a warning 
 glance, which was understood. 
 
 "Wide awake, pet?" said Uncle John, in a cheer 
 ful, affectionate voice. "WTiat a nice long sleep 
 you have had !" 
 
 Mr. Dainty and Agnes avoided any remark, or, 
 indeed, any exhibition of more than common 
 interest. George ran up to Madeline, kissed her 
 lovingly, and drew his arm around her waist. But 
 he had been cautioned by his sister, and so made no 
 allusion to recent exciting events. 
 
 "Georgie," whispered Madeline, putting her lips 
 close to her brother's ear, "Miss Harper is coming 
 to live here again." 
 
250 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 "Is she?" responded the little boy, with a 
 suddenly illuminated face. 
 
 "Yes, indeed. A'n't you, Miss Harper?" And 
 Madeline looked up into the face of her gover 
 ness. 
 
 " If you want me ?" was the smiling reply. 
 
 " Oh, that's grand !" said George, striking his 
 hands together and jumping a foot from the floor. 
 "Did you hear that, Uncle John?" 
 
 "Hear what?" asked the old gentleman. 
 
 "Miss Harper is coming hack again!" answered 
 the hoy. " Oh, I'm so glad !" 
 
 , Mr. Fleetwood threw an almost grateful look 
 upon Florence, as he said, 
 
 " You have friends here, Miss Harper. Children 
 are no hypocrites." 
 
 "If this is true, as I hope it is, let me welcome 
 you with a most sincere welcome," said Mr. Dainty, 
 coming forward and giving his hand to Florence. 
 
 Mrs. Dainty entered at the moment. She had 
 lingered in the chamber after Florence left. 
 
 "It is true," she spoke out, with womanly frank 
 ness. "I have asked her to return, and she has 
 kindly consented. "We shall all know each other 
 better in time, I hope." 
 
 The flushed cheeks, drooping eyes, and unsteady 
 lips of Miss Harper showed emotion, not triumph ; 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 251 
 
 and no eye that then read her countenance mistook 
 its true expression. 
 
 Uncle John thanked his niece with his eyes, but 
 said nothing. 
 
 "A'n'tyou glad? lam!" And George danced 
 about the room, in his wild, impulsive way. 
 " Hurrah for Miss Harper, and death on Old 
 Snakes!" 
 
 Young America was losing himself. 
 
 " Georgie ! Georgie ?" Agnes spoke in warning 
 and reproof. Mr. Dainty raised his finger; and 
 Uncle John said, "Hush?" But the boy's blood 
 was up, and he rattled on : 
 
 u But didn't I give it to her just now? Didn't 
 I make her mad, though? Old Snakes ! I reckon 
 they heard me round the corner. If she comes 
 here again, I'll shoot her! Old rip! Old hag! 
 Old Snakes!" 
 
 " George ! Stop this instant !" said Mr. Dainty, 
 in a stern voice. 
 
 ""Was she here?" asked Madeline, her face grow 
 ing suddenly pale. 
 
 Agnes took the boy's hand and led him away. 
 
 " Come with me to the school-room," said Flo 
 rence, with sudden animation. " I want to see how 
 it looks there." And she drew Madeline toward 
 the door. "We had some pleasant times there, 
 
252 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 hadn't we, Maddy? Do you remember the stories 
 I used to tell ?" ' 
 
 They were already in the passage. 
 
 " Oh, yes, indeed!" was answered. "And they 
 were such beautiful stories !" 
 
 "Would you like to hear another? I know a 
 great many," said Florence. 
 
 " If you please, Miss Harper. I always love to 
 hear your stories; they make me feel better." 
 
 "Oh, it looks as natural as can be!" said Flo 
 rence, speaking with animation, as she entered the 
 study-room. "Here is my arm-chair, just in the 
 old place. There ! I am in it again, feeling quite 
 at home and comfortable." 
 
 "And I am in my little chair, close by your side, 
 and waiting for a story," said Madeline, who was 
 already feeling the spirit of her companion and 
 true friend as well as teacher. 
 
 "The story, is it?" And Florence bent down 
 and left a kiss upon the sweet, upturned face. 
 " Very well : my promise shall be kept. Now, let 
 me think : what shall the story be ?" 
 
 Miss Harper lifted her eyes, and sat thoughtful 
 for some moments. Then, reaching her hand 
 toward a table that stood near, she took up a Bible, 
 saying, as she did so, 
 
 "I used to read you some of the stories in this 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 253 
 
 precious volume, and I think you always loved to 
 hear them. Shall it be a Bible story now?" 
 
 Florence was looking down upon the face of her 
 pupil. Its expression suddenly changed into one of 
 strong repugnance, and, with an impatient gesture, 
 she said, 
 
 " No I I don't want to hear a Bible story !" 
 
 Florence was shocked by the tone and manner 
 of the child more than by her words. 
 
 " Not a story from the Divine Book, Maddy 
 dear?" she said, in a voice touched by an irre 
 pressible sadness. " Oh, you cannot mean what 
 you have said ! Angels are present with us in the 
 holy word ; and they bring to our souls peace and 
 happiness. Let me read to you about the birth of 
 our Saviour in Bethlehem." 
 
 Miss Harper opened to the second chapter of 
 Matthew : as she did so, Madeline turned her head 
 away. Miss Harper began, 
 
 "JSTow, when Jesus was born " 
 
 The instant these words reached the ears of Made 
 line, she sprung upon the volume in the hands of 
 Miss Harper, and would have torn the open pages, 
 if she had not been prevented. Her countenance 
 was flushed almost to congestion, and her eyes 
 
 gleamed with an evil light. 
 
 22 
 
254 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 " Don't read that ! I won't hear it ! I hate it !" 
 she exclaimed, passionately. 
 
 Florence felt a cold shudder run through her 
 frame. Very still she sat, and silent, holding the 
 hands of Madeline. For nearly a minute the hush 
 as of death pervaded the room. Then she released 
 the passive hands she held, and laid one of her own 
 upon the child's head, smoothing the soft hair with 
 a gentle pressure. 
 
 " Once it is not many years ago there was a 
 dear little baby." The lips of Florence were close 
 to the ears of Madeline, her voice was very low, the 
 tones even and tenderly modulated. "I do not 
 think there was ever a sweeter baby born into the 
 world. It had the roundest of rosy cheeks, that 
 were softer than any velvet ; eyes as blue as spring's 
 first violets ; and rich brown hair clustering, in the 
 tiniest little curls that ever were seen, all over its 
 head. As this beautiful baby lay in its mother's 
 arms, it looked like a cherub more than like an 
 earth-born baby." 
 
 Florence paused, for Madeline had placed both 
 hands over her ears, so that not a word could reach 
 the sense of hearing. She waited, with forced 
 calmness, until the hands were removed. Made 
 line did not look up into her face, but kept her eyes 
 resting on the floor. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 255 
 
 " There were other attendants on that baby, be 
 sides those visible to human eyes." 
 
 The hands of Madeline were raised quickly, but 
 the closing words ^of the sentence arrested the 
 movement. 
 
 "The mother did not see them; the father did 
 not see them : but still they were there." 
 
 The hands of Madeline began to fall, and her ear 
 slightly turned, listening, toward Florence. 
 
 "I said they were not visible to human eyes," 
 resumed Miss Harper. Madeline looked up, be 
 guiled into wonder. " But they were as really pre 
 sent, and as near the baby, as its parents. ISTo, not 
 both of them." The last sentence was spoken in a 
 changed tone, as if it involved some special mean 
 ing. 
 
 "Not both? "Who were they?" asked Madeline, 
 her interest beginning to be excited. 
 
 "The one that stood near the babe," said Miss 
 Harper, "had the form of a beautiful woman just 
 passed upward from sweet young girlhood. Her 
 countenance was lovelier, and purer in expression, 
 than that of any face ever seen by you in a picture. 
 She bent over the babe with clasped hands, gazing 
 down upon it with looks of wondering love ; and 
 when it smiled her face grew suddenly radiant. 
 The other," (Miss Harper's voice fell lower, and 
 
256 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 took on a graver tone,) " stood in a distant corner 
 of the room, almost crouching down, as if held 
 there by some superior power. Very different was 
 she from the pure being who bent over the child. 
 Her face wore a frowning, malignant expression. 
 Instead of curling golden hair gracefully falling 
 around her neck and upon her shoulders, dark, 
 tangled locks stood out from her head, or crept 
 down over her face, like serpents." H t. 
 
 "Who were they?" asked Madeline, now tho 
 roughly interested. 
 
 " One was the baby's guardian angel ; the other, 
 an evil spirit." 
 
 Madeline raised her eyes to the face of Miss 
 Harper with looks of deeper wonder. 
 
 "The angel's presence," resumed Florence, "was 
 alone sufficient to hold that evil spirit, who wished 
 to hurt the tender babe, at a distance ; just as good 
 affections in our hearts have power to hold the bad 
 and selfish ones so far away that they can do us no 
 possible harm. Day by day that infant grew larger, 
 and brighter, and happier ; but never for a moment 
 did the angel remove, nor for a moment cease to 
 spread around the babe a sphere of tender love, of 
 innocent and holy calmness. And the mother, and 
 all who drew near to look upon the babe or to hold 
 it like a precious thing in their arms, felt this 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 257 
 
 angelic sphere as something tender, pure, and 
 loving." 
 
 "But what of the bad spirit?" asked Madeline, 
 with increasing interest. 
 
 " The bad spirit," answered Florence, "remained 
 also, and its evil eyes were always upon the babe. 
 But the presence of that celestial being kept her 
 ever at the same distance, and seemed to hold her 
 there, as if by a powerful arm. She could not draw 
 near to the babe, nor even make it aware of her 
 presence. 
 
 " Day by day the child continued to grow and to 
 become more beautiful, until four months of its 
 sweet life had passed. Still the angel and the bad 
 spirit kept unweariedly their guard over and watch 
 upon the babe. Occasionally a slight shade would 
 now cross the angel's face, and always at the same 
 instant a gleam of pleasure would lighten the dark 
 countenance of the watchful fiend." 
 
 "A fiend, Miss Harper?" There was i slight 
 pallor on the face of Madeline, and the interest it 
 expressed was verging on to the painful. 
 
 "I will call one a fiend, as I call the other an 
 angel. To do good is angelic, while to do evil is 
 fiendlike. None but a fiend could take pleasure in 
 doing harm to an innocent babe. Well, as I was 
 
 saying, after this darling baby was a few months 
 & 22* 
 
258 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 old, the angel's face would at times be shadowed ; 
 and then a gleam of malignant pleasure would flash 
 over the countenance of the attendant fiend. And 
 now I will tell you the reason. Do you wish to 
 hear?" 
 
 "Oh, yes, Miss Harper! Tell me the reason," 
 answered Madeline, all attention. 
 
 "The babe, even as early as I have said, dis 
 played an evil temper. It grew angry, pushed its 
 mother away, and resisted her. This troubled the 
 guardian angel, and this it was that gave the fiend 
 delight. But these fits of passion were but tran 
 sient, passing away as the morning cloud and the 
 early dew, under the sunny influence of that blessed 
 guardian angel. The fiend was still repelled, still 
 kept at a distance. But she wearied not with wait 
 ing. She knew that her time would come, that 
 the angel would not always have power to hold her 
 in the distance." 
 
 Miss Harper paused, and looked into the face of 
 Madeline. There was something in its deeply- 
 interested expression that a little puzzled her, 
 
 " Shall I go on ?" she asked. 
 
 " The fiend didn't hurt the baby, Miss Harper ? 
 The angel didn't go away ?" Her voice was earnest 
 almost to eagerness. 
 
 " The angels never leave us of their own accord. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 259 
 
 "We drive them away, and then, instantly, evil spirits 
 take their places. This is so from childhood, even 
 to old age. It was so with the baby of whom I am 
 telling you ; it is so with your brother Georgie now ; 
 so with you ; so with me ; so with every one. We 
 choose our own companions, always ; and they are 
 evil or good. "No angel can be near to us when we 
 are angry with our brother, when we hate, when we 
 are selfishly seeking our own pleasure in a total 
 disregard of others ; and the moment these bad 
 affections push the angel attendants away, evil 
 spirits draw near, and by their malignant power 
 increase our anger, hate, and selfishness, and make 
 us wretched in consequence; for bad passions 
 always produce unhappiness." 
 
 Madeline looked very serious, almost sad. 
 
 "Is it so with all of us?" she asked, in a low 
 voice. 
 
 "It is so with all of us, dear. But shall I tell you 
 more about this baby?" 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "No, Maddy, the evil spirit was not permitted 
 to do the baby harm : the loving angel appointed to 
 be the guardian of its infantile life did not depart." 
 
 " But you said that the bad spirit knew that her 
 time would come ?" interrupted Madeline. 
 
 Florence sighed. " Am I bearing her beyond 
 
260 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 her depth?" she said, questioning with herself. 
 There was a moment or two of silence. Then she 
 resumed : 
 
 " The baby had a good mother, and to her mind 
 the angel was all the while suggesting right ways 
 of influencing her precious darling ; and so, as the 
 babe grew older, its mind clearer, and its experience 
 wider, that loving mother was a partner with the 
 angel in guarding it from evil and in sowing in its 
 young mind the seeds of goodness. Now, Maddy, 
 just think for a moment of the mind of a babe as 
 a garden all prepared in the spring-time for seeds. 
 If true thoughts and gentle and good affections are 
 sown in this garden, good and beautiful plants will 
 spring up ; but, if false thoughts and bad affections 
 are scattered upon the ground, poisonous weeds will 
 grow. You can see that?" 
 
 " Oh, yes," answered Madeline. 
 . " Well, as I was saying, the baby had a good 
 mother ; and she sowed good seeds in its infantile 
 mind, and as these began to grow the angel saw 
 pure and beautiful things there, and so kept very 
 near. If weeds had been suffered to spring up in 
 this garden and hide or destroy the heavenly plants, 
 the angel would have been repelled by these evil 
 things, while the bad spirit, seeing in them what 
 was delightful, would have approached, and hurt the 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 261 
 
 baby by stimulating them to a more rapid growth. 
 Do you understand my meaning?" 
 
 " I think so." 
 
 " One of the first things that was taught to this 
 baby, as its mind began to open, was the existence 
 of God." 
 
 Florence spoke low and reverently, while her 
 eyes were fixed upon the countenance of her atten 
 tive listener. She saw a slight impulse strike the 
 child's features, and a flush of sudden feeling veil 
 them. 
 
 " Of that good God who had sent his pure angel 
 to be its guardian," she added, in a still lower and 
 more reverent voice. 
 
 The light returned again to Madeline's face. 
 
 " ' How shall I do this ?' asked the mother, in her 
 own heart ; and the reply came. She did not know 
 that it was the angel's voice that gave the wished- 
 for answer. So she took the little one's hands in 
 hers one evening, clasped and raised them upward, 
 and said, * God bless little Amy.' The baby was 
 too young to repeat the words of her mother, or 
 even to comprehend their full meaning; but the 
 angel, who bent very near, breathed a holy feeling 
 into her tender spirit, and she had a faint im 
 pression of something higher than the visible, 
 and up to which she might look for blessing. 
 
262 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 How sweetly the angel smiled at this ! how darkly 
 frowned the watchful fiend ! The first idea of God 
 was given ; and that was a great gain, for the angel 
 could now be more intimately present with the child 
 in this idea. So far the angel was triumphing over 
 the fiend." 
 
 "Are angels present with us when we think of 
 God?" asked Madeline, interrupting Miss Harper, 
 and speaking with the manner of one who felt an 
 interest in the question. 
 
 " If we think of him reverently, they are." 
 
 " How, reverently, Miss Harper?" 
 
 "As great, and good, and holy," said Florence; 
 "for then we shall desire to be like him, and angels 
 are always present with us when we desire to be 
 good." 
 
 "And do they help us to be good ?" 
 
 "Always. To them it is the most delightful of 
 employments." 
 
 The eyes of Madeline drooped. She sighed 
 faintly, and remained silent. Florence waited for 
 some moments, and then went on, speaking slowly 
 and impressively : 
 
 " Tenderly loved and wisely guarded, the first 
 moons of the baby's life waxed and waned, and at 
 last a golden year of its life was completed. The 
 idea of God, once conceived in the child's mind, 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 263 
 
 grew daily into a more distinct impression. Her 
 guardian angel never let that first, best impression 
 become dim, and the good mother was a co-worker 
 with the angel. 
 
 " < Mamma, read,' said little Amy, one day. She 
 was just beginning to repeat a few small words. 
 The best book in the world was lying on the table, 
 close by the mother's side, and she turned to it and 
 let her eyes rest upon the open page. Then a 
 strange thing happened. Both the angel and the 
 evil spirit drew near to the child. Tender interest 
 and holy love were on the face of the angel ; anger, 
 hate, and fierce determination on the countenance 
 of the fiend. The angel knew that every sentence 
 from the holy book that entered the child's mind 
 and fixed itself in her memory would remain there, 
 a link in the chain by which her spirit might be 
 joined to heaven ; and the fiend knew that just in 
 the degree that her mind was filled with the holy 
 precepts and divine narratives of the Bible would 
 she pass harmless through the trials and tempta 
 tions of her future life and rise superior to the 
 powers of darkness. And so the angel bent with 
 the tenderest solicitude over the child, while the evil 
 spirit strove to disturb her mind or awaken in it 
 some evil passion. But the influence of good was 
 strongest, and as the mother read the little one 
 
264 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 leaned her head and listened with fixed attention. 
 Thus she read : Now, when Jesus was born in 
 Bethlehem of Judea, in the days of Herod -the 
 king, behold there came wise men from the East to 
 Jerusalem, saying, Where is he that is born king 
 of the Jews? for we have seen his star in the east, 
 and are come to worship him.' The evil spirit 
 could not abide in the presence of this \vord of 
 truth, as it entered the mind of an innocent little 
 child, and so retired to a distance, almost writhing 
 in hatred and pain. The mother read on : ' "When 
 Herod the king had heard these things, he was 
 troubled, and all Jerusalem with him. And when 
 he had gathered all the chief priests and scribes of 
 the people together, he demanded of them where 
 Christ should be born. And they said unto him, 
 In Bethlehem of Judea, for thus it is written by the 
 prophet: And thou, Bethlehem, in the land of 
 Juda, art not the least among the princes of Juda, 
 for out of thee shall come a governor, that shall 
 rule my people Israel. Then Herod, when he had 
 privily called the wise men, inquired of them dili 
 gently at what time the star appeared. And he 
 sent them to Bethlehem, and said, Go and search 
 diligently for the young child, and when ye have 
 found him, bring me word, that I may come and 
 worship him also. When they had heard the king, 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 265 
 
 they departed ; and lo ! the star which they saw in 
 the east went before them, till it came and stood over 
 where the yotmg child was. When they saw the 
 star, they rejoiced with exceeding great joy. And 
 when they were come into the house, they saw the 
 young child, with Mary his mother, and fell down 
 and worshipped him ; and when they had opened 
 their treasures they presented unto him gifts, gold, 
 and frankincense, and myrrh.' ' 
 
 Florence had triumphed; for Madeline was listen 
 ing to this story of the Nativity with deep attention. 
 And so she kept on, repeating from memory the 
 w r hole chapter. 
 
 "And now," continued Florence, "not a day 
 passed in which that innocent little one did not ask 
 her mother to read ; and the mother read to her, at 
 least once every day, some story from the Bible, so 
 that, as she grew older, her memory was full of pre 
 cious histories, in the thought of which her guar 
 dian angel could be present with her. She loved to 
 hear of little Samuel ; of Joseph, who was sold into 
 Egypt by his brethren ; and of the blessed Saviour, 
 who went about doing good. 
 
 "And the child grew, and grew, until babyhood 
 was passed and the sweetness of infancy gave place 
 to a more earnest life. But always the day opened 
 or closed with some lesson from the holy book; 
 
 23 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 and, when that was read, the angel drew very near 
 to the child, while the fiend shrunk afar off. ISTo 
 matter how many selfish feelings the evil spirit had 
 been successful in awakening through the day, thus 
 grieving the watching angel ; when the Bible was 
 read her power was gone, and she shrunk away in 
 fear from its divine brightness. 
 
 "And, still as the child grew, her mother taught 
 her to pity the poor, the sick, and the suffering, and 
 to find pleasure in doing kind offices instead of 
 only desiring to have good things for herself. In 
 all these teachings the angel was very near, helping 
 the mother, and overcoming the fiend's influence, 
 which was ever active. Often it happened that 
 the fiend would approach the child in an un 
 guarded moment, and fill her mind with selfish 
 thoughts or stir her heart with an evil passion. 
 For a little while she would have power over her; 
 but the angel had a dwelling-place in the child's 
 mind, and, entering, would subdue the enemy and 
 cast her out. What was that dwelling-place, Made 
 line?" 
 
 Miss Harper looked lovingly into the face of her 
 earnestly-listening pupil. 
 
 " I don't know," was answered. 
 
 "Shall I tell you?" 
 
 " Oh, yes. I wish to know." 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 267 
 
 "Why?" '- 
 
 Madeline did not answer. 
 
 "Would you like angels to have a dwelling-place 
 in your mind?" 
 
 " Oh, yes, Miss Harper." 
 
 " That dwelling-place," said Florence, very im 
 pressively, "was formed of the blessed words of 
 truth she had learned from the Bible. Into these 
 the angel could enter and abide ; and she did enter, 
 and by the power of celestial love drove out the 
 fiend." 
 
 "Long years afterward," continued Florence, 
 " when the child, grown to be a woman, had taken 
 her place in the world as one of its actors, meeting 
 its cares, trials, crosses, and temptations, she was 
 able to overcome in all the life-battles she was 
 called to fight. Evil spirits assailed her, and 
 sought the destruction of her soul. They were 
 around her in the morning, at mid-day and even 
 ing. But angels were also present with her, and 
 present with power, for in her memory they found 
 passages from the word of God, and they abode in 
 them with all their protecting influence, and helped 
 her to fight the enemies of her soul, even to their 
 final overthrow. I very much fear that, if her 
 mother had not filled her memory with stories and 
 precepts from the Book of books, these evil assail- 
 
268 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 ants from hell would have overcome in her great 
 life-battle. But she had angels on her side ; and 
 God's angels are always more powerful than 
 demons. One of these blessed beings can put ten 
 thousand evil spirits to flight. Oh, then, let us 
 make them our friends ! Let us prepare dwelling- 
 places for them in our hearts, where they may al 
 ways abide and shield us from the powers of dark 
 ness. They dwell with us in the divine teachings 
 of this holy book." 
 
 And Florence, speaking with tender solemnity, 
 lifted the Bible from the table and held it open 
 before Madeline. 
 
 " Fill your mind with its heavenly lessons. Let 
 the angels come to you and make their abode with 
 you in its divine precepts. Take it to your heart, 
 dear Madeline !" 
 
 Madeline stood almost rigid for a moment or two, 
 as if life were suspended. Then, with a gush of 
 tears, she caught at the book and clasped it passion 
 ately to her breast. 
 
 "Amen ! God be praised !" The lips of Florence 
 parted, as her wet eyes sprung upward : there was 
 a low murmur on the air ; and these were her words 
 of thankfulness. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 269 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 AN UNEXPECTED KEVELATION. 
 
 IN the excitement attendant on the restoration of 
 Madeline to conscious life, Adele had been for 
 gotten. Uncle John was the first to remember her. 
 It was immediately after the withdrawal of Florence 
 with her charge to the study-room. 
 
 "Where is the girl ?" he asked, suddenly glancing 
 around. 
 
 No one could answer the question. 
 
 " Did you leave her in your chamber?" 
 
 Uncle John spoke to his niece. 
 
 "I do not think she is there," replied Mrs. Dainty. 
 
 "I hope she has not left the house," said Uncle 
 John. There was concern in his voice, and he 
 moved, as he spoke, toward the door. "We are 
 largely in her debt, and she, I think, needs our pro 
 tection." 
 
 "She shall have it!" Mr. Dainty spoke with 
 emphasis. "Go, Madeline, and see if she has re 
 mained in your room." 
 
 Mrs. Dainty went to her chamber. 
 
 23* 
 
270 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 "Not here !" She uttered the words just audibly. 
 A few moments she stood, her eyes glancing around 
 the apartment, when a low sound, like a repressed 
 sob, came to her ears. Stepping forward, she drew 
 aside one of the heavy window-curtains. There sat 
 Adele, crouching upon a low ottoman, her face 
 buried in her hands. 
 
 ""We were afraid you had gone," said Mrs. 
 Dainty, speaking in a kind voice, and laying her 
 hand gently on the girl's head. 
 
 Adele looked up, but did not answer. Her 
 singularly beautiful face, in which the softness of 
 childhood still blended with woman's firmer out 
 lines, was pale and very sad. Mrs. Dainty, whose 
 nerves were still all ajar, felt something like awe 
 steal into her heart as she looked upon the counte 
 nance which was upturned to hers. 
 
 Just then Uncle John, whose anxiety about the 
 young stranger would not permit him to await the 
 return of his niece, entered the room. His face 
 brightened as he saw Adele. 
 
 "Ah, my brave girl, you are here. We were 
 afraid you had left the house," he said, encou 
 ragingly. 
 
 Adele arose, and stood, with timid, downcast 
 look, before Mrs. Dainty and Mr. Fleetwood. 
 
 " We owe you more than thanks," said the latter. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 271 
 
 " The service you have rendered us is beyond all 
 price. How shall we repay the obligation ?" 
 
 Adele raised her dark eyes and looked steadily 
 into the face of Mr. Fleetwood. There was a strange 
 depth and beauty in those eyes, and something 
 mournful and pleading. Mr. Fleetwood felt their 
 appeal. 
 
 "What is your name ?" he asked. 
 
 "Adele," replied the girl. 
 
 "Adele what?" 
 
 A slight flush came into her face ; but she did 
 not answer until after a silence of several moments. 
 She then said, 
 
 "Adele Weir." 
 
 " Do you wish to return to your mother ?" 
 
 This question disturbed the girl. There was 
 evidently a strong mental conflict. 
 
 "If mother was as she used to be. But " 
 
 The feelings of Adele overmastered her, and she 
 again covered her face. Shuddering sobs almost 
 convulsed her frame. They were not loud, but 
 repressed as if by the whole strength of her will. 
 
 "If mother was as she used to be." Self-pos 
 session was restored, after a brief struggle. "But 
 she is not, and I am afraid never will be. Since she 
 became a medium, she has not been like my mother 
 of old. The spirits tell her a great many strange 
 
272 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 things, and she believes all, and does just what they 
 say. Oh, dear ! it is dreadful ! I have not had a 
 happy moment since the knockings, and writings, 
 and strange doings "began. And I don't like the 
 people who come to our house. Some of them, I 
 know, are not good. There's a Mr. Dyer. His 
 heart is full of wickedness, I am sure, for none but 
 a wicked man ever had such greedy eyes. I was 
 not afraid of him, but more of myself, when he 
 came near me. I felt as if I would like to kill 
 him." 
 
 "Did he ever offer you an insult?" asked Mr. 
 Fleetwood. 
 
 "Once." 
 
 "What of it?" 
 
 " I rebuked him with such strong words that he 
 seemed frightened for a moment. I don't know 
 how I looked: it might have been murder, for I 
 felt it." 
 
 Adele had grown excited. 
 
 " Who else visit at your mothers house ?" further 
 inquired Mr. Fleetwood. 
 
 " Oh, a great many people. Circles meet there 
 every night, and sometimes every day. But I never 
 saw any good that came of it all. The spirits tell 
 strange things, but I can't see that any one is made 
 better. Mother hasn't been made better, I know. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 273 
 
 I am afraid her right reason is gone. "When I was 
 a very little girl, she belonged to the church, and 
 used to read the Bible a great deal. She always 
 read it aloud when I was with her ; and so I got my 
 thoughts full of verses and stories, until I could say 
 almost chapters by heart. But mother believes now 
 that spirits are making a higher revelation than the 
 Bible, and that its teachings are of but small account 
 in comparison. I am afraid that if the spirits were 
 to tell her to do almost any thing that is forbidden 
 in the Bible, she would do it. Isn't it dreadful?" 
 
 "Dreadful indeed!" said Mr. Fleetwood. "But 
 you believe in the Bible ?" 
 
 " Oh, yes, yes ! At first they put me to sleep, 
 and tried to make a medium of me. I believe that 
 I did write and talk some. But when I got back 
 into my real self again I had such awful feelings 
 that I was sure it must be wrong. And so I prayed 
 God to teach and help me. And I think he did. 
 Their power over me grew less and less; and at 
 last I was able to throw it all off. Oh, sir, I do 
 not think it would be right for me to go back 
 again." 
 
 " You must not return," answered Mr. Fleetwood, 
 positively. " God heard your prayer, verily, and has 
 granted you a deliverance." 
 
 The lashes of the girl's eyes fell slowly down 
 
274 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 upon her cheeks, and there came into her face a 
 meek, sad, yet thankful, expression. 
 
 "You will remain here for the present," said Mr. 
 Fleetwood. "To-morrow we will talk over your 
 future, and decide what is best to he done. Think 
 of us as your true friends, and fully depend upon us 
 for protection. If your heart is right, Adele, that 
 is, if you wish to he and to do right, you have 
 nothing to fear, and every thing to hope." 
 
 "I have no other desire !" was the tearful answer. 
 
 Dusky Night was beginning to weave her web of 
 darkness. Shadows were gathering in the rooms : 
 the stillness of twilight came stealing down upon 
 sense and feeling. Half an hour later, and the 
 family were gathered at the tea-table. There were 
 Mr. and Mrs. Dainty, Uncle John Fleetwood, Agnes, 
 Madeline, and George. 
 
 "What will you have, dear?" said Mr. Dainty, 
 looking toward Madeline, after he had helped Uncle 
 John and his oldest daughter, Agnes. 
 
 "I don't want any thing," she answered, her face 
 slightly reddening as she spoke, and her eyes turn 
 ing toward the door, as if she were expecting some 
 one. 
 
 " This toast looks very nice, Maddy. Let me 
 give you a piece ?" Mr. Dainty spoke with gentle 
 persuasion. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 275 
 
 "Can't I eat with Miss Harper?" And Made 
 line pushed her chair a little way back from 'the 
 table. 
 
 Mrs. Dainty's eyes met those of her husband. 
 Her face grew troubled and irresolute ; his evinced 
 a puzzled state of mind. Uncle John looked at his 
 niece, and mutely signed for her to say yes. 
 
 "If you prefer doing so," answered Mrs. Dainty, 
 replying to Madeline. "But I would rather have 
 you take tea with us." 
 
 Consent and objection at the same time only 
 tended to push the child's mind further away from 
 an even balance. She had stepped back from the 
 table with a light motion as consent passed her 
 mother's lips, but stood suddenly still, with a 
 clouded face, at the objection. 
 
 "Run along, dear," said Uncle John, in a cheer 
 ful voice. " Mother says yes." 
 
 Madeline moved a pace or two, and then stopped. 
 Her chin was drawn down, her brow contracted, 
 her lips pouting. 
 
 " Go, go, dear ! Mother is willing." Mrs. Dainty 
 saw her error, and now, hoping to retrieve it, spoke 
 with pleasant animation. 
 
 Madeline looked up at her mother, as if in doubt 
 of her sincerity. Mrs. Dainty smiled tenderly, and 
 said, in a loving voice, 
 
276 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 "Kiss me first, dear." 
 
 Madeline's face brightened. The kiss was given, 
 and then she went away with light footsteps. 
 
 "I'm going to wait too," said George, sturdily, 
 as he pushed back his chair. " I'd rather eat with 
 Miss Harper than with anybody in this house." 
 
 And, before his father could interfere to stop him, 
 Young America was out of the dining-room. 
 
 " I don't like that." Mrs. Dainty looked annoyed. 
 
 " Children are all democrats," said Uncle John. 
 
 "I don't wish mine to be democrats," answered 
 Mrs. Dainty, curtly. 
 
 "They will get no harm from eating with Flo 
 rence, my word for that, but good, rather." 
 
 "But I don't wish my children to eat with de 
 pendants and inferiors." Mrs. Dainty drew up her 
 chest and drew down her chin, and looked all the 
 aristocratic importance she knew how to assume. 
 In the eyes of Uncle John she succeeded in attain 
 ing simply the ridiculous. Quick indignation 
 thrilled along every nerve of his body, and cutting 
 rebuke came instantly to his tongue. But prudence 
 whispered a timely caution in his ears, and he only 
 said, 
 
 " This is neither the time nor the place for dis 
 cussing that question, Madeline. But after tea I 
 will have something to suggest." 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 277 
 
 " On what subject?" inquired Mrs. Dainty, show 
 ing the existence of a no very amiable mood. 
 
 " On that which is of most interest to us all, 
 the good of these children," replied Uncle John. 
 "What is best for them is best to do. I think 
 that is a plain proposition." 
 
 Mrs. Dainty was in part disarmed, and so made 
 no answer. But she did not look as if she were in 
 any better frame of mind. The evening meal was 
 concluded in silence. 
 
 24 
 
278 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 A REVELATION. 
 
 MR. and Mrs. Dainty and Uncle John sat alone 
 in the library, into which they had passed from the 
 tea-table. Uncle John referred to the remark of 
 his niece about the children eating with inferiors. 
 He spoke with unusual sobriety of manner, and in 
 a voice subdued far below its ordinary tone; for 
 Mr. Fleetwood was not only a man of quick feel 
 ings, but one who rarely took special trouble in the 
 way of concealment. 
 
 "In what respect, Madeline," he asked, in open 
 ing the conversation, "do you think the children 
 will suffer injury by sitting at the same table with 
 Miss Harper ? Don't be annoyed at the question. 
 Don't let feeling obscure your mind. There is 
 much of vital importance involved in this matter. 
 Let us come to its consideration moved solely by a 
 desire to see what is right. You are the mother of 
 these children, and your interest in them should be 
 higher than your regard for any social usage or for 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 279 
 
 any mere prejudice. You spoke just now of Flo 
 rence as an inferior and a dependant." 
 
 Uncle John paused. 
 
 "Well, is she not?" Mrs. Dainty looked steadily 
 into the eyes of Mr. Fleetwood, with an expression 
 that said, My question settles that proposition. 
 
 "In what is she inferior?" asked Uncle John. 
 
 "Your question is absurd, and annoys me," re 
 plied Mrs. Dainty, with sudden feeling. 
 
 "Let us put all excitement away, Madeline," said 
 the old man. " It dims perception ; and too much 
 is involved just now for either reason or perception 
 to be under a cloud. My question is not absurd, 
 but one upon the right answer to which hang, just 
 now, momentous things. In what, then, is Flo 
 rence inferior to your children ? Is her mind less 
 pure, her intellect of a lower range, her tastes less 
 cultivated, her accomplishments defective in com 
 parison, her love of truth, her honor, her sense of 
 religious duty, below that of your children ?" 
 
 " She belongs to a lower grade in society," 
 answered Mrs. Dainty. "And she is, in this family, 
 only as a hireling." 
 
 "Madeline !" (Uncle John's feelings betrayed him 
 into more excitement than he wished to exhibit,) 
 " if you had the wealth of a Rothschild, you could 
 not buy her services ! No money-consideration has 
 
280 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 led her bask to this house; and I question much 
 whether she will accept pay for any service she 
 renders." 
 
 "Then," said Mr. Dainty, speaking for the first 
 time, " she cannot remain. I will have no one's 
 labor as a gratuity. We are not paupers !" 
 
 "If you can supply her place to the children," 
 was Uncle John's reply, "she will step aside, 
 pleased, I am sure, to retire from a position in 
 which she is so poorly appreciated." 
 
 "I value her in her place," said Mr. Dainty, 
 "value her beyond all price. Amount of com 
 pensation need be no barrier to her remaining with 
 the children. But if she demand an equality of 
 position with us the case is settled at once." 
 
 "You put my own thoughts into words," said 
 Mrs. Dainty. 
 
 "She has demanded nothing," replied Uncle 
 John, "suggested nothing, intimated nothing. I 
 saw her, and told her of our trouble. She came, at 
 my solicitation, to help us; and her services can 
 never be repaid. Her presence in the house seemed 
 like the presence of an angel. You asked her to 
 remain, and she consented, but without stipulation. 
 And now, in the beginning of this restored relation 
 ship, it is for us to consider well the subject and to 
 define her position. The higher we lift her, so fur 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 281 
 
 as external things are concerned, the greater power 
 for good will she possess. The teacher, guide, and 
 daily companion of our children should be our 
 social equal. How else can the governess, to whom 
 so high an office is delegated, lift them up to our 
 level? An inferior the companion and instructor 
 of our children ! Think of it. Can the coarse, un 
 skilled hands of an inferior mould into forms of 
 spiritual beauty the yielding and impressible ele 
 ments of a child's mind, that sublime structure 
 over which angels bend in silent wonder ? An in 
 ferior for this work ! God forbid ! Choose, rather, 
 the wisest and the best, and give her the place of 
 honor in your household. Honor her for her gifts 
 and graces ; and your children, honoring her also, 
 will be drawn within the circle of her heavenly 
 attractions. Edward ! Madeline ! There is an 
 angel in your house to-day. "You cannot hold her 
 by the rough hands of gain ; she will not be bribed 
 to stay : let me beg of you, then, to reach out to 
 her the right hand of a glad welcome. Agnes, 
 George, and Madeline have already perceived her 
 true quality. Confirm their perceptions by your 
 free acknowledgment, and her influence over them 
 will be immeasurably increased." 
 
 "What do you mean, Uncle John ? Speak out in 
 plain words," said Mrs. Dainty. 
 
 24* 
 
282 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 "Put her upon a social equality with yourself." 
 
 "How?" 
 
 " If she were your sister, what then ?" 
 
 "She is not." 
 
 " But if she were ? Then she wxmld sit with you 
 at table ; she would meet your friends ; she would 
 be a trusted companion." 
 
 "She is not my sister," answered Mrs. Dainty. 
 
 " Suppose she were the daughter, or adopted 
 daughter, of a valued friend or wealthy citizen ?" 
 
 " That would alter the case. But she is not." 
 
 "Are you sure?" Uncle John's voice fell to a 
 lower tone, and had in it a quiver of feeling. 
 
 " I am sure," said Mrs. Dainty, with confidence. 
 
 Uncle John let his eyes sink to the floor. It was 
 plain that there was something held back in his 
 thoughts. 
 
 "I wish," he said at length, almost sadly, "that 
 I could help you to see below the surface of things, 
 that you were able to tell gold from tinsel, worth 
 from its counterfeit. All true value lies in quality. 
 You know the quality of Florence Harper. Honor 
 the good, then. Be independent in your sphere of 
 life. Set the noble example of being just. You can 
 afford to do so. Let it be seen as a new thing, and 
 worthy of emulation, that in choosing a companion 
 and instructor for your children you take one worthy 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 283 
 
 to sit by your side and share your favor and con 
 fidence. You cannot see into the mind of an infe 
 rior and a dependant as you can into the mind of 
 one who is regarded as an equal." 
 
 But Uncle John could not lift the minds of Mr. 
 and Mrs. Dainty up into the clear-seeing region that 
 his own occupied. 
 
 "It is all in vain to press that view," said his 
 niece. "There are certain social distinctions that 
 must be maintained. As to Miss Harper, if her 
 presence as a governess in our family is to be at the 
 cost of your constant interference in the matter of 
 position, I shall be driven to the necessity of dis 
 missing her from my service." 
 
 The little head of Mrs. Dainty balanced itself 
 firmly, and she looked dignified and composed. But 
 she was not prepared for the change that instantly 
 appeared in Uncle John's manner. He stood up 
 very erect, with a firm, decided manner, and said, 
 like a man in earnest, 
 
 "You will not, I presume, reverse your present 
 decision ?" 
 
 "I will not," replied the lady. 
 
 "Theji Florence cannot remain." Mr. Fleetwood 
 spoke as by authority. 
 
 "I can't see," said Mrs. Dainty, "that you have 
 any right to control her movements." 
 
284 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 " The time is coming, mayhap, when you will see. 
 For the sake of your dear children," the old man's 
 voice became unsteady, "whom I love, with all 
 their faults, almost as well as if they were my own, 
 I consented to let Florence take a position in your 
 family that you regard as an inferior one " 
 
 "You consented!" interrupted the niece, with 
 some asperity and some surprise. 
 
 "Yes, I consented, or rather, constrained her to 
 the act." 
 
 "You ! What is the meaning of this, Uncle John ? 
 What did you know of Florence Harper before she 
 came into this house ?" 
 
 " Enough to make me class her with the best and 
 noblest of women ! And her conduct here has only 
 confirmed this estimate of her character." 
 
 "I wish you would speak out more plainly, Uncle 
 John." The haughty manner of Mrs. Dainty was 
 breaking down. 
 
 " Her mother's maiden name was Florence Wil 
 liams," said the old man, in a low, quiet voice. 
 
 Mrs. Dainty's face showed a slight pallor. 
 
 "You remember her?" 
 
 "Yes." .* 
 
 " The daughter is as pure and true, as refined and 
 accomplished, as was her mother. Now you under 
 stand me. In heart, she is my next akin. If I 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 285 
 
 were her father, I could not love her more. The 
 indignities she has suffered in this house, and at 
 your hands, Madeline, have cut me sharply, and 
 they pain, even now, like freshly-opened wounds. 
 It will be hard for me either to forget or forgive 
 them, for they struck like arrows, in tenderest 
 places." 
 
 Mrs. Dainty was speechless with surprise, and the 
 pallor of her countenance increased. Mr. Dainty 
 ventured no remark. 
 
 "I did not wish to make this revelation now," 
 said Mr. Fleetwood. " But you have forced it upon 
 me. My hope was that you would be clear-seeing 
 enough to comprehend her true character, and give 
 her a place by your side because she was worthy to 
 sit there. I thought that you would be able to 
 comprehend the force of what I said just now about 
 the importance of making your children's trusted 
 companion and instructor your social equal, in order 
 that she might all the while be lifting them up 
 toward the elevated position you desired them to 
 occupy. But pride obscured true perception. And 
 so I have been forced to an earlier declaration than 
 I desired of my adopted daughter's true relation." 
 
 "Adopted daughter!" Mrs. Dainty looked con 
 founded. 
 
 " Even so, Madeline. Even so ! And, as I have 
 
286 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 said, if she were my own child I could not love her 
 more tenderly. True, wise, noble-hearted, self-ab 
 negating girl ! To me it is a cause of wonder that 
 your eyes were not able to see the angel in your 
 house." 
 
 "I am bewildered, Uncle John," said Mrs. Dainty, 
 greatly subdued. " Leave me now, that I may col 
 lect my thoughts." 
 
 "As you collect them," replied Mr. Fleetwood, 
 "I pray you to examine each with the closest care. 
 Only true thoughts lead to right actions. Let there 
 be no error in your summing up, no fatal defect in 
 your conclusions. There are two paths diverging 
 before you : Madeline, spoiled child of a dear sister ! 
 beware, lest you take the wrong one !" 
 
 And he went, in evident agitation, from the room. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 287 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 KEVIEWING THE MATTER. 
 
 "THAT alters the case," Mrs. Dainty spoke sug 
 gestively, raising her eyes from the floor, and look 
 ing at her husband. It was nearly five minutes 
 after Uncle John had left the library. 
 
 " Yes, that alters the case," was the half-dreamy 
 response of Mr. Dainty. " That alters the case," he 
 repeated, and then relapsed into silence. 
 
 So far they were agreed. 
 
 "That artful girl " 
 
 Mrs. Dainty paused, for she was not entirely cer 
 tain in regard to her husband's present estimate of 
 Miss Harper. 
 
 "Do you think her artful?" inquired Mr. Dainty, 
 looking at his wife. 
 
 " See what influence she has gained over Uncle 
 John." 
 
 " That may be explained on other grounds," said 
 Mr. Dainty. 
 
 " What are they ?" 
 
 " He has himself referred to them." 
 
288 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 " I thought he had forgotten Florence Williams 
 years ago, or that, if he remembered her at all, it 
 was with indifference or dislike. She jilted him 
 meanly. But I was always glad of it." 
 
 "Madeline," said Mr. Dainty, speaking in a de 
 cided way, "we cannot change the present con 
 dition of things : that each of us may see at a 
 glance. And the question for us to ponder is, can 
 we afford to let our feelings rule, and so break with 
 Uncle John ? There is no use in beating around 
 the bush. !N"o use in fretting ourselves. The horns 
 of our dilemma are visible as the sun at noonday, 
 and we must make our election. Uncle John has 
 made his : that is certain." 
 
 "And do you really think he will give us and 
 our children up for that girl?" said Mrs. Dainty. 
 
 " I am sure of it. Did you not see how he was 
 moved when he said that he loved her as if she were 
 his own child ? I marked it well. I have seen him 
 disturbed a hundred times in my life, but never as 
 he was this evening." 
 
 Mrs. Dainty sighed deeply. 
 
 "We shall have to humor him," said Mr. 
 Dainty. 
 
 "And let that upstart triumph over me!" Mrs. 
 Dainty burst into tears. Pride could not endure 
 the thought. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 289 
 
 "Are you not prejudiced against her, Madeline? 
 She has never seemed to me presuming." 
 
 Before Mrs. Dainty could reply, the library-door 
 was pushed open, and Madeline came gliding in. 
 From her manner it was plain that she had come to 
 make a request, and also plain that she was in doubt 
 as to its reception. 
 
 "Mother," she said, as she paused a few steps 
 from Mrs. Dainty. 
 
 "Well, dear?" 
 
 " Can't I " The child hesitated, and her face 
 
 colored. 
 
 " Say on, dear." 
 
 " Can't I sleep with Miss Harper ?" 
 
 A strongly-uttered negative was on the lip of 
 Mrs. Dainty, when a warning look and gesture from 
 her husband forced her to keep silence. 
 
 "Can't I, mother?" urged the child. " Say yes. 
 Do, mother!" 
 
 Madeline was unusually earnest. 
 
 "Why do you wish to sleep with Miss Harper?" 
 asked her father. 
 
 " Oh, because she is good, and I love her." 
 
 "Don't you love sister Agnes?" 
 
 " Yes, I love her." The tone of Madeline's voice 
 fell. 
 
 "Isn't she good?" 
 
 T 25 
 
290 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 "Not like Miss Harper." 
 
 "Not like Miss Harper?" 
 
 "No." 
 
 "What is the difference, darling?" And Mr. 
 Dainty, interested in spite of himself, drew an arm 
 around Madeline and pressed her to his side. 
 
 "God has made her good," said the child, speak 
 ing low and reverently. 
 
 This answer sent a strange thrill through the 
 heart of Mrs. Dainty. The father asked no other 
 question. 
 
 " Can't I sleep with her to-night, mother ? Say 
 yes, just for to-night." 
 
 "Yes, for to-night," answered Mrs. Dainty, speak 
 ing as one constrained. 
 
 Madeline threw her arms around her mother's 
 neck, and, kissing her, said, in a light, fluttering 
 voice, 
 
 " Oh, I'm so glad !" Then she flew away, like a 
 happy bird in the warm spring sunshine. 
 
 " There is one thing very certain, Madeline," said 
 Mr. Dainty, as the child vanished from the room : 
 " Miss Harper's influence upon the children is good, 
 and for their sakes, if no other considerations were 
 urged, we had better let Uncle John have his way. 
 "We can tolerate her." 
 
 Mrs. Dainty shook her head. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 291 
 
 "Toleration is not going to do," she answered. 
 " Entire social equality is demanded ; and nothing 
 less will satisfy either of them." 
 
 "I am not sure that Miss Harper has demanded 
 any thing. Uncle John said she had not, and that 
 she was here only upon his strong solicitation. It 
 is barely possible, Madeline, that you have misunder 
 stood her from the beginning. At least, one thing 
 is now certain. Her social position will be changed 
 by Uncle John's formal adoption. She will be lifted 
 to our level, and society will recognise her. So far 
 we will be all right with the world." 
 
 " There is something in that," said Mrs. Dainty, 
 a trifle softened. " But will she remain as governess 
 to the children ?" 
 
 "We can sink the word < governess.' Let her be 
 their companion and instructor." 
 
 " Only another name for the same thing," re 
 marked Mrs. Dainty. " The position is menial." 
 
 "I have thought differently, since Uncle John's 
 remarks a little while ago," said Mr. Dainty. " They 
 struck me as having great force." 
 
 " "What did he say ? I was so excited and out 
 raged that I scarcely comprehended him." 
 
 "He said that the teacher, guide, and companion 
 of our children must be socially equal, or she cannot 
 lift them up to our level. And he asked, with to 
 
292 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 me startling emphasis, 'Can the coarse, unskilled 
 hands of an inferior mould into forms of spiritual 
 beauty the ductile elements of a child's mind, that 
 sublime creation over which angels bend in silent 
 wonder?' 'Choose,' he added, ' the wisest and the 
 best ; and give her the place of honor in your house 
 hold.' There is force in that view of the question, 
 Madeline, great force; and our sad experience 
 with Mrs. Jeckyl should be felt as a solemn warning. 
 If menials and inferiors are to be instructors of our 
 children, will they not deprave their tastes instead 
 of elevating them ? Can an impure fountain send 
 forth sweet waters ? "We cannot gather grapes of 
 thorns, nor figs of thistles." 
 
 Mrs. Dainty sat with her eyes cast down, and a 
 thoughtful, sober expression on her face. 
 
 "For the sake of our children," she said, looking 
 up, after the lapse of some moments, " I ought to 
 be willing to do almost any thing. But this is a 
 hard requirement." 
 
 "I do not believe," answered Mr. Dainty, "that 
 Miss Harper will ever intrude herself offensively 
 upon us. In no instance since she has been in our 
 house have I observed the slightest tendency in that 
 direction." 
 
 "I have had better opportunities for observation," 
 was the reply, " and read her deportment somewhat 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 293 
 
 differently. "Why, if she were to the very manor 
 born, she could not bear herself with greater ease 
 nor show a higher self-possession. There is the tone 
 and carriage about her of one who acknowledges no 
 superior. It is this in the girl that has always an 
 noyed me." 
 
 "You may have looked through a distorting me 
 dium," said Mr. Dainty. 
 
 "It is possible," was answered, in a subdued 
 voice. And then another long silence followed. It 
 was broken in upon by the entrance of Agnes, their 
 oldest daughter. She pushed the door open quietly, 
 and, seeing her father and mother alone, was about 
 retiring, when the former said, 
 
 " Come in, daughter." 
 
 "I only wanted a book," remarked Agnes. 
 
 " Come and sit down here. I have something to 
 say to you about Miss Harper," added Mr. Dainty. 
 
 Agnes looked curiously at her father. 
 
 "What about Miss Harper?" she asked, as she 
 drew a chair to his side. 
 
 " You like her ?" Mr. Dainty spoke in a tone of 
 inquiry. 
 
 " Oh, yes, father." The answer was warmly 
 uttered. 
 
 "Why?" 
 
 " Because she is kind and good." 
 
 25* 
 
294 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 "Do you wish her to remain here?" 
 
 " I wouldn't have her go away for all the world !" 
 said Agnes, speaking with strong emphasis. 
 
 " Why not?" 
 
 "What woiild become of Madeline?" was the 
 earnestly-spoken inquiry. 
 
 "Of Madeline?" Both Mr. and Mrs Dainty 
 looked with surprise at Agnes. 
 
 "Yes: that dreadful woman would get her again. 
 Maddy would steal off, as she did before. Oh, 
 father, don't let Miss Harper go away ! she's the 
 only one who can get along with sister now. She 
 is so wise, so good, so loving, and so patient. I 
 looked at her a little while ago, as she sat reading 
 in the Bible to Madeline, and thought her face 
 shone like that of an angel. I wished then that 
 she were my sister, instead of only our governess. 
 Dear father, I think Miss Harper must have been 
 born a true lady." 
 
 "Agnes," said Mr. Dainty, after musing for some 
 moments, "Uncle John knew her mother." 
 
 "Did he?" The face of Agnes brightened. 
 
 " Yes : he knew her a great many years ago." 
 
 " Then he had seen Miss Harper before she came 
 here?" 
 
 "Yes; and it was because he had faith in her 
 goodness and intelligence that he was so desirous to 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 295 
 
 have her remain as your governess. We had no 
 knowledge of all this when she came here, but he 
 told us about it this evening. And now she is going 
 to be one of us ; that is, she will be as our daughter 
 and your elder sister." 
 
 "How glad I am! how glad I am!" exclaimed 
 Agnes, striking her hands together, while tears 
 filled her eyes. "But, mother, you don't say any 
 thing !" And she stood up and looked earnestly 
 into her mother's face. 
 
 " Can you accept her as an equal ?" asked Mrs. 
 Dainty, almost coldly. 
 
 "She is wiser and better than I am," replied 
 Agnes, humbly. " If she will accept me as a sister, 
 my heart will yield to her joyfully. Dear mother, 
 take her into favor and love, for she is worthy." 
 
 "Leave us now, daughter," said Mrs. Dainty, in a 
 softened voice. "We will talk about this another 
 time." 
 
 And Agnes, after kissing her mother affection 
 ately, withdrew from the library. 
 
 " The thing is inevitable." Mrs. Dainty was not 
 by any means reconciled, as both tone and manner 
 indicated. 
 
 "But easy." 
 
 "Easy?" 
 
 "Yes, and may be accepted gracefully. Let us 
 
296 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 be thankful that Miss Harper is not a proud, selfish, 
 designing girl, whose first effort would be to produce 
 alienation between us and Mr. Fleetwood." 
 
 The thoughts of Mrs. Dainty reverted at once to 
 the insolent manner in which she had conducted 
 herself toward Miss Harper, and her efforts to 
 degrade her in the family; and a wave of appre 
 hension swept across her selfish heart. 
 
 "But," continued Mr. Dainty, "of this I do not 
 imagine there is any thing to fear. Miss Harper I 
 regard as above suspicion. There is no doubt of 
 her being able to influence your uncle against us if 
 she should be so inclined. Let us act wisely, and 
 not produce in her that inclination. Madeline, you 
 see as clearly as I do the doubtful position we now 
 occupy. The tables are suddenly turned upon us, 
 and we are to-day in the power of an obscure young 
 girl upon whom we have looked down as the 
 humble governess of our children. It is no use to 
 strive against the inevitable. We must either 
 accept or reject her. If the former, it will have to 
 be done heartily. Neither coldness nor reserve will 
 answer. Miss Harper is clear-seeing, sensitive, and 
 high-spirited. Her relation to Mr. Fleetwood gives 
 her a position of equality, and any attempt on your 
 part to degrade her, in even the slightest thing, will 
 be felt and resented by both." 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 297 
 
 "I see; I see," answered Mrs. Dainty, moodily. 
 "But, when a thing has to be done, only fools hesi 
 tate. I will discipline my feelings to-night, and to 
 morrow put on toward this usurping girl a new 
 exterior. Don't fear but that I shall play my part." 
 
 "It may cost you a struggle," said her husband, 
 "but the strife will soon be over. I hope much 
 from her gentle nature, and much from her clear 
 perception of right. She will not, I am sure, take 
 a mean advantage of this great diversion in her 
 favor." 
 
 " Time will show," was the almost sullen re 
 sponse. 
 
298 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMO.N. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 GETTING RIGHT. 
 
 No word of caution had been spoken in the ears 
 of Agnes by either her father or her mother; and 
 so, with a heart full of joy at the news she had 
 heard, she ran to the chamber where Florence was 
 alone with Madeline, and, throwing her arms 
 around her neck, kissed her, and said, 
 
 " Dear sister ! Dear sister !" 
 
 Florence returned the embrace, and kissed Agnes 
 tenderly. 
 
 "Dear sister!" murmured the excited girl, again 
 pressing her lips to the clfeek of Miss Harper. 
 
 "I am your true friend, Agnes," said the 
 young governess, calmly "your true and loving 
 friend." 
 
 " Be nearer than a friend ; even as a sister. Father 
 says that now you are to be as a daughter in the 
 house. Uncle John has told him all. Oh, I am so 
 glad! so glad!" 
 
 The face of Miss Harper grew pale, and she sat 
 very still for some moments. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 299 
 
 " Maybe I shouldn't have told you," said Agnes, 
 looking concerned. "But my heart was so full I 
 could not help it." 
 
 "Where is your mother?" asked Florence, after 
 a pause. 
 
 "In the library, with father," replied Agnes. 
 
 " Will you remain for a little while with Made 
 line ? I wish to see your mother. You will stay 
 with your sister, dear, until I come back ?" And she 
 stooped over Madeline. 
 
 " You won't stay long, will you ?" 
 
 "No. I will return soon." And she arose and 
 left the chamber. 
 
 Since the remark of Mrs. Dainty, with which the 
 preceding chapter closed, no words had passed be 
 tween her and her husband. They were still sitting 
 in the library, when the door was pushed quietly 
 open, and the subject of their recent conversation 
 entered. A glance at her almost pale face showed 
 that her feelings were strongly agitated. Her man 
 ner, as she crossed the room toward Mrs. Dainty, 
 was subdued and respectful. The latter rose as 
 Florence approached her. The struggle with herself 
 was powerful, but brief. Suddenly her cold face was 
 broken by rippling smiles, and, with a warmth of 
 tone and manner that was remarkable, considering 
 
300 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 the real state of her feelings, she said, grasping the 
 young girl's hand, and kissing her, 
 
 "We have heard all, dear Miss Harper, and 
 take you to our home and hearts. Be to us as a 
 daughter, and to our children, who love you, as an 
 elder sister." 
 
 " Welcome ! Thrice welcome !" said Mr. Dainty, 
 offering his hand. 
 
 Florence was so much overcome by this unex 
 pected reception that she was unable to reply. Her 
 face remained pale and strongly agitated. Before 
 self-control was regained, Mr. Fleetwood entered 
 the library. 
 
 "See, Uncle John," cried Mrs. Dainty; "we have 
 already taken this dear, good girl into our love and 
 confidence. She shall be as our daughter." 
 
 Mr. Fleetwood was taken by surprise. He stood 
 still for a moment or two, half bewildered. Then, 
 comprehending the scene, he advanced to Florence, 
 and, drawing an arm around her, said, with much 
 feeling, 
 
 "The trial is over, dear child! There are no 
 more rough paths for your tender feet." 
 
 And he pressed his lips against her pure fore 
 head. She could bear up under the weight of emo 
 tion no longer. Sobs convulsed her, and, as tears 
 poured over her cheeks, she hid her face upon the 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 301 
 
 old man's breast and wept passionately. Even the 
 worldly, calculating heart of Mrs. Dainty was touched, 
 and Mr. Dainty drew his hand quickly across his 
 eyes to dash away the blinding drops. 
 
 "I promised Madeline to return very soon." 
 Florence was the first to gain entire self-control. 
 She spoke in a low but steady voice, as she looked 
 up. "And now I must go back to her. I need 
 not say that my heart is deeply touched by this 
 unexpected occurrence. You offer more than I 
 have any right to claim, more than I desire. Let 
 me still be to your children as in the beginning. I 
 came as their teacher ; I have learned to love them ; 
 I am sure that I can do them good." 
 
 " The children's teacher, and the mother's friend !" 
 said Mrs. Dainty, whose feelings were taking a 
 higher tone. She saw herself in the right path, 
 although by constraint, and felt that the way before 
 her was easier to walk in than she had dared to 
 hope. 
 
 "Yes, the mother's friend," Mr. Fleetwood spoke 
 slowly and with emphasis ; " for none else is worthy 
 to be the children's instructor, companion, and 
 guide." 
 
 While he was yet speaking, Florence retired from 
 the room. 
 
 "You have done flrell, Madeline," added Mr. 
 
302 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 Fleetwood, as the door closed on Florence, " and 
 better a great deal than I had reason to expect. In 
 bending down to one like Miss Harper, and raising 
 her up to the social level you occupy, there is no 
 loss on your part, while the sphere of life in which 
 you move gains largely by an accession of virtue, 
 intelligence, refined taste, and womanly self-reliance. 
 Depend upon it, Madeline, the benefit is largely in 
 your favor. Florence will give more of good than 
 she receives." 
 
 " She is certainly a remarkable girl," said Mr. 
 Dainty. " In our late trouble she exhibited qualities 
 that now excite my admiration. If our dear lost 
 child had been her own sister, she could not have 
 pursued the search with greater assiduity. We owe 
 her more than we can ever repay." 
 
 "And there is. a work," replied Mr. Fleetwood, 
 speaking in a tone of unusual seriousness, "which, 
 if she have the wisdom to execute, will lay us under 
 still higher obligations." 
 
 Uncle John paused. Mr. and Mrs. Dainty looked 
 at him inquiringly. 
 
 " Maddy is changed." 
 
 He paused again, then added, 
 
 "And there. is a fearful mystery connected with 
 the change. We trace its beginning from the 
 hour that demon in human guise entered our 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 303 
 
 home, and let the glare of her evil eye fall upon 
 the child. She gained, hy some infernal art, control 
 over the will of that child, and led her off a captive, 
 powerless to resist. Thank God, we have rescued 
 her, so far as the body is concerned. But the thral 
 dom went far below the visible and the external. 
 There is yet a spell upon her life, a spell that must 
 be broken ; and I have no hope, except in Florence 
 Harper !" 
 
 A shadow of fear settled on the face of Mrs. 
 Dainty. 
 
 "It is wonderful," continued Uncle John, "with 
 what wise caution Miss Harper is already acting 
 toward Maddy. Would you believe it? the child 
 not only refused to let Florence read to her from 
 the Bible, but actually sought to destroy the book! 
 And yet the good girl was not turned aside from 
 her holy purpose, but lured the perverse one into 
 the right way. In the end, Maddy listened with 
 deep interest while Florence read of the Saviour's 
 birth. Wise, loving, true-hearted girl ! She is the 
 angel in our house, Madeline ! Fail not to honor 
 the heavenly guest. She has begun right; let us 
 give her all possible aid, so that the angel may 
 triumph over the demon." 
 
304 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 ON the next day Adele Weir was taken by Mr. 
 Fleetwood and Florence to the house of Mrs. Elder. 
 The good lady, when she clearly understood the 
 case, and read something of the girl's character and 
 state of mind, did not hesitate about receiving her, 
 and Adele accepted the proffered home and refuge 
 with tearful gratitude. 
 
 Mr. Fleetwood and Florence returned together. 
 As they drew near the house of Mr. Dainty, they 
 saw a woman ascend the steps and ring the bell. 
 Before they came up, the door was opened and the 
 woman entered. 
 
 " Who is that?" asked Mr. Fleetwood. 
 
 "If my eyes do not deceive me," was the reply 
 of Florence, " it is the mother of Adele Weir." 
 
 "No ! she would hardly dare venture here." 
 
 "A mother will dare much for her child," said 
 Florence. 
 
 They moved forward quickly, and were soon at 
 the door. 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 805 
 
 " Who came in just now ?" inquired Miss Harper, 
 in a low voice. 
 
 The waiter shook his head as he answered, " Don't 
 know, miss." 
 
 "What name did she give?" 
 
 " She asked for Mrs. Dainty, but would not send 
 up her name." 
 
 "Let us go into the parlor," said Mr. Fleetwood, 
 in a whisper to Florence. Florence looked assent, 
 and the two passed in. A woman closely veiled sat 
 on one of the sofas. 
 
 " Mrs. Weir !" said Florence, speaking with blend 
 ed surprise and indignation in the tones of her voice. 
 The veil was drawn aside, revealing the pale face 
 and glittering black eyes of Adele's mother. Her 
 thin lips were firmly set, and the expression of the 
 woman's countenance was resolute. 
 
 "I have come for my child !" she said, in a voice 
 that betrayed much agitation of mind. 
 
 "She is not here," Florence replied. 
 
 " She was brought here," said the woman, fixing 
 her piercing eyes upon the face of Miss Harper. 
 
 "She came here to restore to her mother the 
 child a wicked woman enticed away, and you 
 secreted, making yourself thereby a party to the 
 crime." 
 
 "And is here now?" said Mrs. Weir. 
 
 U 26* 
 
306 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 " No, she is not here," answered Florence. " I 
 said that once before." 
 
 "Then where is she?" 
 
 Florence turned to Mr. Fleetwood, and the old 
 gentleman promptly took her place. 
 
 " Beyond the reach of your blighting influence, 
 madam," said he, in his decided way, " and, I trust, 
 forever beyond." 
 
 "Sir, I will not be robbed of my child!" And 
 the woman started to her feet, exhibiting not only 
 strong excitement, but a determined spirit. 
 
 " Your child has fled from you in fear," said Mr. 
 Fleetwood, assuming a calmer voice, " and is now, 
 I trust for her sake, entirely beyond your influence. 
 She has made her election, and, so long as she con 
 tinues in her present mind, will have friends to guide 
 and protect her. And now, madam, let me warn 
 you, in the beginning, against any attempts to annoy 
 this family. Your daughter is not here, and there 
 fore all search for her in this direction will be fruit 
 less. If you come here again you will be handed 
 over to the law. And I am not sure that we shall 
 let you escape as it is. The part you have taken in 
 the concealment of the child stolen from this house 
 makes you an accomplice in the crime, you and 
 the man Dyer also." 
 
 At the name of Dyer the woman started in sur- 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 307 
 
 prise, and a shade of alarm came over her pale 
 face. 
 
 " Mr. Dyer has nothing to do with the affairs of 
 my house," she said, quickly. 
 
 " He is known to have been a party in this wicked 
 transaction." Mr. Fleetwood spoke sternly and 
 positively. "And I shall get the police on his 
 track." 
 
 Mrs. "Weir manifested still greater disturbance, 
 which encouraged the old gentleman to continue 
 the assault in that direction. 
 
 "See to it, then, both of you!" he continued. 
 " Such things are not to be done in the broad day 
 and passed over as of light account. You will all 
 of you find, before you are done with this nefarious 
 business, that you have gone a step too far. Mrs. 
 Jeckyl has escaped us ; but some one must answer 
 to outraged justice. Florence !" Mr. Fleetwood 
 turned quickly to Miss Harper and said, " Tell the 
 waiter that I wish to see him," adding, in a lower 
 key, " it will hardly do to let this woman escape." 
 
 The closing words reached the ears for which they 
 were really intended, and Mrs. Weir, as Florence 
 turned to leave the parlor, moved toward the door 
 leading into the passage. 
 
 " Stay," said Mr. Fleetwood, speaking to Mrs. 
 Weir. "Don't go yet!" 
 
308 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 If he had said " Go," instead, she could not have 
 shown a greater willingness to depart. 
 
 "John!" Mr. Fleetwood called for the waiter, 
 in a loud, imperative voice. 
 
 That was enough. Mrs. Weir's alarm was com 
 plete, and she fled precipitately from the house. 
 
 A few days , afterward Mr. Fleetwood visited the 
 neighborhood in which she had lived, but found her 
 house vacant, and " To Let" on the door. 
 
 The task before Miss Harper was no light one. 
 It required more than a single victory over the evil 
 spirits who had gained, through disorderly rites, 
 power in the child's mind, to dispossess them. 
 Scarcely a day passed in which Madeline did not 
 relapse into moody states or show a strangely per 
 verse will. Patience, gentleness, loving-kindness, 
 all were brought into exercise ; and sometimes the 
 contest would be long and painful. But always the 
 angel proved stronger than the demon, and the tried 
 spirit of the child arose, through divine aid, superior 
 to its foes. 
 
 As weeks and months glided onward, the old 
 tranquil states returned, and the gentlest and sweet 
 est of all the children was restored to herself again, 
 stood clothed and in her right mind. Mrs. Dainty, 
 from whose eyes the veil had fallen, now saw the 
 character of Florence in its true light. There had 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 309 
 
 been no intrusions upon her selfish pride, no humi 
 liating concessions required. A quiet dignity and 
 gentle reserve had marked the conduct of Miss 
 Harper from the hour their new relation began. 
 Instead of having to throw up barriers against the 
 too familiar approaches of an unwelcome inmate, 
 Mrs. Dainty soon found that she must court, if she 
 would have, equal intercourse. 
 
 With an easy grace and unobtrusive self-posses 
 sion, Miss Harper took her place as one of the 
 family. Before a year had passed, even Mrs. 
 Dainty had learned to confide in her discretion, to 
 defer to her judgment in all things relating to the 
 children, and to regard her as a true friend. Mr. 
 Fleetwood looked on, a happier man than he had 
 been for many years. No tenderer love for a 
 daughter was ever born in a father's heart than that 
 which he felt for the child of his adoption. And he 
 was very proud of her. As she gradually passed 
 into the refined and intelligent circles that opened 
 spontaneously to receive her, and there became an 
 object of unconscious attraction, the old man looked 
 on with a swelling heart, while admiration blended 
 with love and pride. And yet he loved her best of 
 all for the daily duties through which she passed 
 with such an earnest self-devotion. He saw the 
 children of his weak, vain, worldly-minded niece 
 
310 THE ANGEL AND THE DEMON. 
 
 growing daily more and more like their guide, com 
 panion, and friend. He had loved them from the 
 beginning for their childish innocence and affection, 
 but love took now a deeper tone, and gathered 
 strength and emotion from the beauty of goodness 
 that daily blossomed in their lives, the sweet presage 
 of fruit in sunny autumn. 
 
 Of Mrs. Jeckyl no more was seen or heard. She 
 vanished like an evil spirit when the sun-rays of 
 truth stream down through the rifted clouds of 
 error. The shadow of her presence had left a blight 
 on the earth ; but warm sunshine and gentle dews 
 made the soil fruitful again, and good seeds, planted 
 by careful hands, soon shot up the tender blade and 
 covered the desert place with greenness. Mrs. 
 "Weir came not again. The warning of conse 
 quences had thoroughly alarmed her, and Adele 
 was permitted to remain under the wise, religious 
 care of Mrs. Elder. Very deeply had her young life 
 been disturbed by the disorderly influences to which 
 she had been subjected in her mother's house; and 
 there were times when the evil spirits who had gained 
 access to her mind found some of the old avenues 
 unguarded, and flowed in with their sphere of error, 
 invading even the outer citadel of natural and cor 
 poreal life. But Mrs. Elder knew wherein lay the 
 power of exorcism. She knew that as she filled 
 
THE ANGEL AND THE' DEMON. 311 
 
 the mind of Adele full, as it were, of the precepts 
 and narratives of the Divine "Word which was " in 
 the beginning," which was "with God," and which 
 "was God," she would succeed in casting out the 
 spirits who sought to rule her, and set her freed 
 soul upon the Kock of Eternal Ages. She did not 
 labor in vain. 
 
 And so good triumphed. The Angel was stronger 
 than the Demon. The human souls that came forth 
 from God, with God-given freedom of will, were 
 restored to the orderly life into which they were 
 created, free, as reason developed, to select, un 
 biassed by the intrusion of disorderly spiritual 
 spheres, the paths of life in which they would move 
 through the world. "Without such rational freedom, 
 spiritual regeneration is impossible ; and any thing 
 that disturbs such freedom cannot have its origin in 
 heaven. So we read the doctrine of life ; and, so 
 reading it, we teach. 
 
 THE END. 
 
 STEREOTYPED BY I. JOHNSON * CO. 
 PHILADELPHIA. 
 
BOOKS PUBLISHED BY 
 
 J. W. BRADLEY 
 
 Eg The following Books are bound in uniform style, as 
 "ARTHUR'S COTTAGE LIBRARY," and are sold in sets, or 
 separately, each -volume being complete in itself. Each volume 
 is embellished with a fine Mezzotint Engraving. 
 
 THE WAY TO PROSPER, 
 
 Cloth, ........... $1.25 
 
 Full gilt, ......... - 1.75 
 
 Antique gilt, ......... 2.00 
 
 TRUE RICHES; OR, WEALTH WITHOUT WINGS, 
 
 AND OTHER TALES. 
 
 Cloth, $1.25 
 
 Full gilt, . , 1.75 
 
 Antique gilt, 2.00 
 
 ANGEL OF THE HOUSEHOLD, 
 
 &S9ID OTFEHSIB IFAILdSo 
 
 Cloth, $1.25 
 
 Full gilt, - 1.75 
 
 Antique gilt, --------- 2.00 
 
 jJCgr' Agents wanted in every part of the United States and 
 British Provinces. Address 
 
 J. W. BRADLEY, Publisher, 
 
 48 N. Fourth street^Philadelphia. 
 
BOOKS PUBLISHED BY 
 
 BY J. W. BRADLEY. 
 PANORAMA OF THE OLD WORLD AND THE NEW, ' 
 
 Comprising a View of the Present State of the Nations 
 of the World, their Names, Customs, and Peculiarities, 
 and their Political, Moral, Social, and Industrial Con 
 dition. Interspersed with Historical Sketches, and An 
 ecdotes, by WILLIAM PINNOCK, author of the Histories 
 of England, Greece, and Eome. Enlarged, revised, and 
 embellished with several hundred Engravings, includ 
 ing twenty-four finely colored Plates, from designs of 
 Croome, Devereux, and other distinguished artists. It 
 contains over 600 pages, bound in embossed morocco, 
 gilt back, $2.75. _ 
 
 BY JOHN FROST, Ii L. D. 
 
 Comprising the most remarkable Personal Narratives of 
 Events in the Early Indian Wars, as well as of Incidents 
 in the recent Indian Hostilities in Mexico and Texas. 
 Illustrated with over 300 Engravings, from designs by 
 W. Croome, and other distinguished artists. It contains 
 over 500 pages, octavo. Bound in morocco, gilt back, 
 $1.75. _ 
 
 HOME MEMORIES; 
 
 OR, 
 
 SOCIAL HALF HOURS WITH THE HOUSEHOLD, 
 
 BY MRS. M. G. CLARK. 
 
 Octavo, 400 pages, Illustrated with fine Steel plates, $2.00 
 Cloth, gilt, ............ 2.50 
 
 Antique gilt, .......... 3.50 
 
 J. W. BRADLEY, Publisher, 
 
 48 A 7 ". Fourth Street, Philadelphia. 
 
BOOKS PUBLISHED BY 
 
 J. W. BRADLEY. 
 
 "FASHIONABLE DISSIPATION." 
 
 By Metta V. Fuller. 12mo., with Frontispiece. Bound 
 in cloth, 1.00. 
 
 Great Events in Modern History. 
 
 By John Frost. Comprising the most remarkable Dis 
 coveries, Conquests, Eevolutions, Great Battles, and 
 other Thrilling Incidents, chiefly in Europe and Ame 
 rica, from the commencement of the Sixteenth Cen 
 tury to the present time. Embellished with over 500 
 Engravings, by Croome, and other eminent artists. It 
 contains over 800 Eoyal Octavo pages, and also a large 
 colored Map of the World, 20 by 25, with side Maps of 
 California, Oregon, Hungary, Austrian Dominions, &o. 
 Bound in embossed morocco, mor. gilt back, $3.00. 
 
 THE LIFE AND REIGN OF NICHOLAS I,, 
 
 EMPEBOB OF BUSSIA, 
 
 With descriptions of Eussian Society and Government, 
 and a full and complete History of the War in the East. 
 Also, Sketches of Schamyl, the Circassian Chief, and 
 other distinguished characters. By SAMUEL M. SMUCKER, 
 A.M., author of the Court and Keign of Catherine the 
 Second, Empress of Eussia. Beautifully illustrated, 
 over 400 pages, large 12mo., $1.25. 
 
 |5ir" Agents wanted in every part of the United States and 
 British Provinces. Address 
 
 J. W. BRADLEY, Publisher, 
 
 48 N. Fourth street, Philadelphia. 
 
BOOKS PUBLISHED BY 
 
 J. W. BRADLEY. 
 
 Paganism, Popery, and Christianity; 
 
 OR, 
 
 THE BLESSINGS OF AN OPEN BIBLE. 
 
 As shown in the History of Christianity, from the time of our 
 Saviour to the present day. By VINCENT W. MILKER. With a 
 "View of the Latest Developments of Rome's Hostility to the 
 Bible, as exhibited in the Sandwich Islands, in Tuscany, Madeira, 
 in Ireland, France, &c., and an expose of the Absurdities of the 
 Immaculate Conception and the Idolatrous Veneration of the 
 Virgin Mary. By Rev. JOSEPH F. BERG, D.D., author of "The 
 Jesuits," " Church and State," &c., &c. 12mo., 430 pages. Il 
 lustrated with numerous Engravings. Bound in muslin, gilt 
 back, $1.25. 
 
 THE LIFE AND TIMES 
 
 ALEXANDER HAMILTON. 
 
 BY S. M. SMUCKER, A.M., 
 
 Author of tl Life and Reign of Nicholas 1st, Emperor of Russia," <&c. cfcc. 
 
 Large 12mo., with Portrait. Over 400 pages, $1.25. 
 
 THE BATTLE FIELDS OF THE REVOLUTION 
 
 Comprising descriptions of the different Battles, Sieges, and other 
 events of the War of Independence, interspersed with Character 
 istic Anecdotes. Illustrated with numerous Engravings, and a 
 fin-e Mezzotint Frontispiece. By THOMAS Y. RHOADS. Large 
 12mo., 336 pages, $1.00. 
 
 PERILS AND PLEASURES OF A HUNTER'S LIFE, 
 
 With fine colored Plates. Large 12mo., 336 pages, $1.00. 
 
 ICgr" Agents wanted in every part of the United States and 
 British Provinces. Address 
 
 J. W. BRADLEY, Publisher, 
 
 48 N. Fourth street, Philadelphia. 
 
BOOKS PUBLISHED BY 
 
 J. W. BRADLEY. 
 BUNYAN'S PILGRIM'S PROGRESS, 
 
 INCLUDING 
 
 GRACE ABOUNDING TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS. 
 Large 12mo. Bound in cloth. Beautifully illustrated, 
 $1.25. 
 
 FLEETWOOD'S 
 LIFE OF CHRIST AND HIS APOSTLES. 
 
 Large 12mo. Bound in cloth. Illustrated. $1.25. 
 
 THE LIFE OF DR. ELISHA KENT KANE, 
 
 AND OP OTHER 
 
 DISTINGUISHED AMERICAN EXPLORERS. 
 
 Containing Narratives of their Eesearches and Adven 
 tures in remote and interesting portions of the Globe. 
 By Samuel M. Smucker, A.M., author of "Life and 
 Reign of Nicholas 1st, Emperor of Eussia," " Life and 
 Times of Alexander Hamilton," &o., &o. With fine steel 
 Portrait of Dr. Kane. Large 12mo. Bound in cloth, 
 over 400 pages, $1.00. 
 
 "LIVING AND LOVING," 
 
 A COLLECTION OF SKETCHES. 
 
 By Miss V. F. Townsend. Large 12mo., with fine steel 
 Portrait of the Author. Bound in cloth, $1.00. 
 
 [g!P Agents wanted in every part of the United States and 
 British Provinces. Address 
 
 J. W. BRADLEY, Publisher, 
 
 48 N. Fourth street, Philadelphia. 
 
BOOKS PUBLISHED BY 
 
 J. W. BRADLEY. 
 
 The following- 4 volumes contain nearly 500 pages each, illustrated 
 with fine Mezzotint Engravings. Bound in the best manner, and 
 are sold separately or in sets. They have been introduced into the 
 })isirict, Sabbath School, and other Libraries, and are considered 
 one of the best series of the author. 
 
 SHSSB EMS Iff A WGM&ff'S mB, 
 
 Containing MAIDEN, WIFE, and MOTHER. 
 
 Cloth, ........... $1.25 
 
 Fall gilt, - -.,...*.,*. -,., - - - 1.75 
 Antique gilt, ......... 2.00 
 
 m 
 
 Containing LOVERS and HUSBANDS, SWEETHEARTS and WIVES, and 
 MARRIED and SINGLE. 
 
 Cloth, - - ......... $1.25 
 
 Full gilt, - - - - - V * '..' .* 1.75 
 Antique gilt, - - . , . ;> : . P . 2.00 
 
 Containing MADELINE, THE HEIRESS, THE MARTYR WIFE, and 
 RUINED GAMESTER, 
 
 Cloth, - ^ ......... $1.25 
 
 Full gilt, - - .>.-.-' - - - 1.75 
 Antique gilt, - - - - ; .ji' :; . - - 2.00 
 
 @w 
 
 Containing BELL MARTIN, PRIDE AND PRINCIPLE, FAMILY PRIDE, 
 MARY ELLIS, and ALICE MELVILLE. 
 
 Cloth, ...... ' ..... $1.25 
 
 Full gilt, .......... 1.75 
 
 Antique gilt, ......... 2.00 
 
 |3fr" Agents wanted in every part of the United States and 
 British Provinces. Address 
 
 J. W. BRADLEY, Publisher, 
 
 48 N. Fourth street, Philadelphia. 
 
BOOKS PUBLISHED BY 
 
 J. W. BEADLEY. 
 
 _ THE LIFE AND TIMES 
 
 OP 
 
 THOMAS JEFFERSON. 
 
 BY S. M. SMUCKER, A. M., 
 
 Author of " Life and Reign of Nicholas 1st, Emperor of Russia," <fcc. <fcc. 
 
 Large 12mo. of 400 pages. Cloth. "With fine steel Por 
 trait, $1.25. 
 
 LIVINGSTONE'S 
 
 TRAVELS AND RESEARCHES IN SOUTH AFRICA, 
 
 INCLUDING 
 
 A Sketch of Sixteen Years' Residence in the Interior of Africa, 
 
 and a Journey from the Cape of Good Hope to Loanda, 
 
 on the West Coast; thence across the Continent, 
 
 down the River Zambesi, to the 
 
 Eastern Ocean. 
 
 From the personal narrative of David Livingstone LL.D., 
 D.C.L., Fellow of the Faculty of Physicians and Sur 
 geons, Glasgow; Corresponding Member of the Geo 
 graphical and Historical Society of New York ; Gold 
 Medallist and Corresponding Member of the Koyal 
 Geographical Societies of London and Paris, &c., &c. 
 To which is added, a Historical Sketch of Discoveries 
 in Africa. Illustrated with, numerous Engravings. 
 Large 12mo. of 446 pages. Cloth, $1.25. 
 
 I5ir" Agents wanted in every part of the United States and 
 British Provinces. Address 
 
 J. W. BRADLEY, Publisher, 
 
 48 N. Fourth street, Philadelphia. 
 
BOOKS PUBLISHED BY 
 
 J. W. BRADLEY. 
 
 THE FOLLOWING! WORKS 
 
 WRITTEN BY T. S. ARTHUR, 
 
 The most popular author of the day, are the most saleable hooks pub 
 lished, and are illustrated with fine Engravings. 
 
 SKETCHES OF LIFE AND CHARACTER. 
 
 An octavo volume of over 400 pages, beautifully Illustrated, and 
 
 bound in the best English muslin, gilt back, - ... $2.00 
 
 Cloth, full gilt, 2.50 
 
 LIGHTS AND SHADOWS OF REAL LIFE. 
 
 With an Autobiography and Portrait of the Author. Over 500 
 pages, octavo, with fine tinted Engravings. Bound in the best 
 
 English muslin, gilt back, $2.00 
 
 Cloth, full gilt, 2.50 
 
 THE GOOD TIME COMING. 
 
 Large 12mo., over 300 pp., with fine Mezzotint Frontispiece. $1.00 
 Cloth, full gilt, '- 1.50 
 
 WHAT CAN WOMAN DO? 
 
 12mo. Over 300 pages, with Mezzotint Engraving, - - $1.00 
 Cloth, full gilt, - ,>,-, - - - 1-50 
 
 LEAVES FROM THE BOOK OF HUMAN LIFE. 
 
 Large 12mo. of 328 pp., with 30 Illustrations and Steel plate. $1.00 
 Cloth, full gilt, - - - - - - - 1.50 
 
 GOLDEN GRAINS FROM LIFE'S HARVEST FIELD. 
 
 j 2mo. Bound in muslin, with beautiful Mezzotint Engraving, $1.00 
 Cloth, full gilt, - - .. - , - - - - 1-50 
 
 iq q izji" ^ooty, qr}9 3Ubtf I 9to Jiiei-e. 
 
 12mo., $1.00 
 
 Cloth, full gilt, - . . . . . 1.50 
 
 THE WITHERED HEART. 
 
 12mo., with fine Mezzotint Frontispiece. Bound in cloth, - $1.00 
 Cloth, full gilt, 1.50 
 
 THE FIRESIDE ANGEL. 
 
 64 pp., 32mo., with an Engraving. Bound in muslin, gilt edges. $0.25 
 
 Agents wanted in every part of tJie United States and British Provinces. 
 
 Address, J. W, BRADLEY, 48 N. 4tk St., PhttacCa. 
 
THIS BOOK IS DUE ON THE LAST DATE 
 STAMPED BELOW 
 
 RENEWED BOOKS ARE SUBJECT TO IMMEDIATE 
 RECALL 
 
 LIBRARY, UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA, DAVIS 
 
 Book Slip-70m-9,'65(F7151s4)458 
 
 ' ' m 1 1 
 
 - * ". " '- . .'. 
 
N 412636 
 
 Arthur, T.S. 
 
 The angel and the 
 
 demon 
 
 PS1039 
 
 A77 
 
 A7 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA 
 DAVIS